» 


V 2570 
.M5 




A 

- ♦ $ * 

'•.** ,o v to a 

,V^- \ C° V -^w °o <+* *1W, '*+ c 

'»•- ^ 



• <P x T? 

L ° ^ A * 

: °Ip 9 s 

. *v«V ; 

•* A x * 




o Y 





$ \mg&: «* °- 

* •«° ° \ * 7 ?z?'' *°° V'* *^** y °°^ 

cv . 0 V *•'*'«, ,> v < 


A ^ - 

A - 3 v vj> * 

.* a 

"V- A > 



<£■ ■'*' , wp^ 5r ■» . 

-0‘ 0°*** *0 .A % 

•y C • ' O 

■ *+ o* : : ^o V v 


0 * 7 *. 


V' A 
vfA « 




>0 

*"’*’'/ v*^*’y K %y y ^*'' .o> '\ 

’W*’ '.®* Vh 

^ % * ts 2^ 4 <j_ v <\j. «» >S*wK\jr*.« A >rf» o “ 

'° * * * Jy %. vfvf* a < \ . »* a 

StrJn*.' "t, 0° •V«T.t' J# V «1‘"’. ^-f ,0* 




O » 0 



<* c!v * 





cj- 

: A •W i : 

^ % 'it* cf <\ <, 

A* v i • <£ r\ * o " • ^ *cD • v ’ * ^ 

J* ‘lyr^ . * C '^SSSXfcV. ° .<T 

■’bv 4 ' :£mtm' W ^v 4, : 


*° V 





* •* i>. v * C\ aO v % •V'* > v 

% <* /a^A ^ *£&£*• ^ a^ 

* ^ xmar// * 4 ^ 

A *$■* \ h/IOTm^ * < i / > ^Cc>. 

... * •* %•-£?•* <r *o 

^ ^ '.'«, 'o * sX ». "-f. c 0 ^ .' * * 




°^ ’XzUM^i . *° f* 1 °'*‘_ 

^ 0 o *♦.,■>•’ A 0 ^ *' ” » • * / 

> ..... "V .9* .'VI;. *> . v ..••»- O. 

* «•„ A .ffliia- -s-x? i : ^V” 

• vV^ 

* & *u 



Cy>^ 

A <f *• • ► * 4 ^ **^T* A < 

+<L •• 




y «i 

o V 




rO & * * '* ~ o ^ 

,0 <J> * «> * 0 

y v v 

• ^ ^ ♦- 
: vv 


<0* ♦ 

* *• 

aov *>-v »WW: ^ % 

«* ^ *-5ppj, 4 ^ ^ •./.?. 0 v * 

A^ ' * * ’ aV ,, 'b o^ . • * •. 

c° .^w ^ y*mk. %, a ° .• 

.^wirv. :£mz5K- *+<? 

• i.° ^ V 



>* ' 

.V °* *••’* Af° 

^ **&*£*• C ^ V 

: aV^. o 

■/ ^ ^ °. 
v , A ^ ' o # k 



^ q* 







> 


° A 
* <V V' 



^V •''^^S^. ' A.h 

♦ O * O 0 <J) ^ 

^■v * ■ i»o O i 

A ,’jA A*. V A 4 

; p. -M #. A> 

G 4 - a 

A „ „ a A . *■' * ^ 

C° . < U s v^vl # ^ V 

-yr ^ . -S\\\\Vfc j. A . 

* ^-o 4 : , 

> » VK w 

<^» A ^ -» 4 p.0 <^V '*'■ 9 

0„ ♦. , 1 * aO ( » # 



<i A 
• * * A > 

















































































































































































































































> 


cr in 

c 

c/> cl 

V) ST 

n* • jfj 

3 3 


f» p) ' 

* 3 * 

CL * 









































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































* 

















GIRLS OF THE SUDAN—A PARABLE 





Facts and Folks in 
Our Fields Abroad 


BY 

ANNA A. MILLIGAN 

M 

EDUCATIONAL SECRETARY 

Board of Foreign Missions 




UNITED PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS 
200 North Fifteenth Street 


Philadelphia. 












Copyright, 1921, by 
the Board of Foreign Missions 
of THE 

United Presbyterian Church of 
North America. 



<l 'i 19 2i 


©CI.A614840 


l 






TO ALL THOSE WHO ARE CARRYING 
THE LIGHT OF THE GOSPEL 
OF JESUS CHRIST 
TO 

EGYPT, INDIA, THE SUDAN AND ABYSSINIA. 



INTRODUCTORY NOTE 


The world is said to be passing through a stage of 
almost violent reaction as a direct result of war exper¬ 
iences. Idealism is at an end. High hopes are repu¬ 
diated. Great ventures are looked upon as dangerous. 
This mood will pass, but for the moment it is depressing. 
The only consolation is that it offers a new emphasis 
upon reality. 

The Church has not wholly escaped the influence of 
this prevailing spirit of depression. There is danger, 
serious danger, lest the Church which should feed the 
fires of courage upon the altars of faith, may allow her 
enthusiasm to be dampened. There is need, real need, 
therefore, at this time in particular, for well-founded 
appeals to spiritual daring and faith, such as will com¬ 
mand for the constructive tasks of Christian missions 
something of the courage and unselfishness that abounded 
in the great War. 

This book is written to meet the need of the hour in 
the United Presbyterian Church for such a fresh 
challenge to foreign missionary endeavor. It is ad¬ 
dressed to all those who are related to the United Pres¬ 
byterian Church and claims from each that measure of 
cooperation which he alone can give and which is nec¬ 
essary for the realization of the great objective, carry¬ 
ing the Christian Gospel to the mission fields of the 
Church—Egypt, India, the Sudan and Abyssinia. Prayer, 
life and money are the human requisites of success. 



Selfishness alone bars the way to securing an adequate 
supply of these three essentials of missionary achieve¬ 
ment. Miss Milligan seeks in the pages of her book to 
undermine ignorance by a vivid portrayal of conditions 
abroad; she has tried to awaken a sense of Christian 
responsibility and Church loyalty by tracing the guiding 
hand of God in the life of the denomination; she has 
undertaken to shame selfishness by holding up to view 
countless examples of sacrificial devotion among God’s 
noble servants in the past. Surely the appeals which 
this book presents must be dynamic in the life of every 
reader. Every United Presbyterian pastor and Christian 
worker who longs for the establishment of Christ’s King¬ 
dom, will see the importance of bringing this book home, 
through reading and mission study, to the hearts of his 
people and especially to his young people. It will make 
prayer more abundant and more intelligent. It will 
make steadier and more liberal the flow of financial gifts, 
pledged by the New World Movement. It will, above all, 
release to the service abroad lives now indifferent to 
the missionary call because unaware of its supreme 
claim and opportunities. 

Charles R. Watson. 


Philadelphia, Pa. 
March 14, 1921. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

Introductory Note . v 

Section I. The Story the Records Tell. 4 

Chapter 1. The Day of Small Things. 3 

Section II. Forward Movements . 35 

Chapter 2. The 407 Movement . 37 

Chapter 3. The New World Movement . 69 

Section III. By Way of the Mind. 89 

Chapter 4. Educational Efforts . 91 

Section IV. The Healing Touch . 129 

Chapter 5. Medical Service . 131 

Section V. Preaching the Gospel . 169 

Chapter 6. Evangelistic Work. 171 

Chapter 7. The Church in the Fields. 205 

Section VI. Whom Shall I Send and Who Will Go? 241 
Chapter 8. “Lovest Thou Me?” . 243 

A Brief Reading List . 271 

Index . 275 

ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAGE 

Girls of the Sudan—a Parable. Frontispiece 

Pioneer Men . 16 

Pioneer Women . 28 

Missionary Residences in Egypt—1860 and 1920 . 32 

Steamer at Gambela and Sayo, Abyssinia . 68 

First Residence at Omdurman and New Residence at 

Doleib Hill . 76 

Sangla Hill Girls’ School, India. 96 

First Girls’ School in Cairo, Egypt . 112 

Assiut College—First Building and Dr. John Hogg .... 120 

Azhar University and The American Mission College 

for Girls . 128 

Home for Women at Gurdaspur and One of the Girls. . 156 

Three Hospitals in India of Women’s Board. 160 




























ILLUSTRATIONS—Continued 

rAuB 

Three River Boats and Delta Car . 176 

First and Second Churches at Doleib Hill.-.. 180 

Itinerating Parties in India. 196 

First Converts . 204 

Egypt Mission Association in 1920 and in 1872. 240 

India Annual Association 1920 and First Association.. 244 
Missionaries of Women’s Board and Second and Third 

Generation Missionaries in 1920 in India. 252 

Unmarried Women Sent Out by Foreign Board Still 

Living . 256 


BLUE PRINTS. 


Missionary Residence . 20 

School for Girls in Egypt. 92 

Frontier Hospital at Sarai Kala . 148 

A District Center for Women’s Work. 188 


MAPS. 

1. Egypt, Sudan and Abyssinia.Front cover 

2. India .Back cover 

3. (1) The United Presbyterian Mission Field in Egypt 

“407” Occupation Map 1920 . 49 

(2) The United Presbyterian Mission Field in India 

“407” Occupation Map 1920 . 56 

(3) The United Presbyterian Mission Field in The 

Egyptian Sudan “407” Occupation Map 1920 64 

4. (1) The United Presbyterian Mission Field in Egypt 

“407” Occupation Map 1920 Program of 

Building . 72 

(2) The United Presbyterian Mission Field in India 

“407” Occupation Map 1920 Program of 

Building . 80 

(3) The United Presbyterian Mission Field in The 

Egyptian Sudan “407” Occupation Map 1920 
Program of Building . 84 




















THE STORY 
THE RECORDS TELL 







Chapter I. 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


I T WAS ten o’clock in the forenoon—a strange 
hour for a marriage ceremony. The day was 
the appropriate one however, in that decade, for 
it was Wednesday, May 26, 1858. The public 
demonstration was a procession through the 
streets of Pittsburgh that brought a lull in the 
customary hustle and bustle of its busy throng. 
This procession was different from any other 
that had ever traversed its streets. There were 
no brass bands, no flags, no pennants. Men 
clothed in frock coats, top hats, and choker col¬ 
lars walked single file from the church on Seventh 
Avenue, where the Associate Presbyterian Synod 
had been convening, and joined, at Smithfield 
Street and Seventh Avenue, another line of simi¬ 
larly clad men coming across the river bridge 
from the church on Diamond Street, Allegheny, 
where the Associate Reformed Presbyterian 
Synod had been holding its sessions. 

Men paused in their haste to see these single 
lines of men come together and pass arm in arm, 
two by two, to old City Hall, above the Market 
House. Those who followed to see what it might 
mean heard, when all came together in that his¬ 
toric hall, the familiar strains of “Old Hundred” 


The United 
Presbyterian 
denomination 
formed. 



4 


THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


An expression 
of gratitude 


sung, men say, as it was never sung before nor 
since. A little later, after prayer, praise and 
comments, a great volume of praise resounded— 
the last stanzas of the seventy-second psalm to 
the tune “Coronation”—the first psalm ever sung 
by a United Presbyterian company. “The whole 
earth let His glory fill,” they sang; “Amen, 
so let it be,” as though it came right out of their 
hearts and was an earnest of the most sincere 
purpose of the newly-formed United Presby¬ 
terian denomination. Amidst the rejoicing, be¬ 
cause of that union which had been earnestly 
prayed for and which had been actually at¬ 
tempted seventy-six years before, they decided 
to express their gratitude to God by establishing 
two new mission fields, China and Central Africa. 

The United Presbyterian Church stepped out 
into the religious world’s activities in the very 
middle of the “missionary century.” The first 
American missionary society had grown out of 
the Haystack Prayer Meeting of 1806 and the 
first five American missionaries had been or¬ 
dained in Salem, Massachusetts, on February 6, 
1812. This is the same Salem that had used the 
terrorizing power of the law to crush the spirits 
of the witches in old colonial days. Now the 
furor of witchcraft had passed away from Salem, 
and the power of the Spirit of Jesus Christ was 
to manifest itself in India, Burma, Mauritius 
and Ceylon through those five young men who 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


5 


sat upon a plain, wooden bench in the little Salem 
church on that day of ordination. 

The way had already been blazed by the “con¬ 
secrated cobbler,” of England, William Carey, 
who developed one of the first missionary maps 
of the world at his bench as he “cobbled shoes 
to pay expenses.” Before him, Ziegenbalg, the 
brilliant Danish pioneer of Protestant missions 
in India had endured hardness as a good soldier 
of Jesus Christ. His mantle fell upon Swartz. 
Because they endured ridicule and persecution, 
stripes and imprisonment, humiliation and dis¬ 
tress, the path of our missionaries was made 
somewhat less difficult, when they entered India 
more than a century later. Because they trans¬ 
lated the Bible upon palm leaves and learned 
one of the languages of India by scratchings in 
the sand, our pioneers in Sialkot found the way 
clearer for the printing and distribution of the 
Word of God. There had been a high caste 
Brahman who was the teacher of this first Prot¬ 
estant missionary in India. Because he ren¬ 
dered this service he was imprisoned and his 
feet bound in the stocks. Slaves, however, were 
permitted to be taught the Word of Life. So 
the way was opened for a high caste Hindu and 
a sweeper, lower than the lowest in caste, to 
have the shackles of mind and soul shattered, 
to walk together in newness of life, to. sit 
down with our ambassadors of the King at the 
table of the Lord, and partake of the symbols of 


Our first 
converts, in 
India 


6 


THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


Carey, Martyn, 
and Duff 


First attempt 


Damascus 

Mission 


His broken body and shed blood. These first 
fruits were the promise of the harvest which is 
even now being gathered in the Punjab field 
from all classes of men, “both rich and poor, both 
bond and free.” 

What we owe Carey, who translated the Bible 
in whole or in part into thirty-six languages 
or dialects of India and who labored for humane 
and righteous laws for that land, can never be 
told. What we owe Martyn, who literally 
“burned out for God;” what we owe Duff, who 
founded educational missions, and by his school 
for high-caste girls proved to the people of India, 
whether they would or no, that women were “bet¬ 
ter than cows;” what we owe all these and the 
scores of others who “followed in their train,” 
can never be revealed until “the books are 
opened.” But the harvest sheaves.were already 
being brought home with rejoicing when the 
Gordons first went forth to sow the precious seed 
even in tears in the Punjab, India. 

The United Presbyterian Church was formed 
by the union of the Associate Reformed Presby¬ 
terian Church and the Associate Presbyterian 
Church. The Associate Reformed body had un¬ 
dertaken mission work in India in 1834, at Alla¬ 
habad, and abandoned it in 1838, when Rev. 
Joseph McEwan was compelled to come home 
on account of impaired health. 

In 1844 a mission was established in the oldest 
city of the world, Damascus, which was a veri- 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


7 


table hotbed of Moslem fanaticism. Rev. James 
Barnett and Dr. J. G. Paulding were the pioneers 
in this Syrian station. Here in a most secluded 
spot still stands the mission house overshadowed 
by hundreds of minarets of mosques from which 
the Mohammedan muezzins send out the call to 
prayer five times every day. 

These were not the first to speak of Christ’s 
Kingdom in that city so famous in song and in 
story. The early church sent its ambassadors 
there. Great and influential did that local church 
become. There was erected here a stately cathe¬ 
dral, which is now a mosque, over whose doors 
tourists in our day see carved the old Greek in¬ 
scription which neither time, nor war, nor con¬ 
quest, nor neglect, has ever yet effaced: 

“Thy Kingdom, 0 Christ, is an everlasting 
Kingdom, and Thy dominion endureth through¬ 
out all generations.” 

Then, after reading that prophetic inscription, 
they walk down the street called “Straight,” to 
the reputed house where Paul prayed and where 
the change was wrought that made him “The 
chosen vessel of Christ to bear His name before 
Gentiles and kings and the children of Israel.” 
They may go the whole length of that street, 
teeming with life, and not meet one man who 
bears the name “Christian.” In that one city 
416 messengers in 416 mosques proclaim the 
faith of Mohammed. We have no one there 

today. 


8 


THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


South 

American 

mission 


In 1842, the Associate Church had opened up 
work in South America and had sent out Rev. 
Joseph Banks and Mrs. Banks, Rev. David 
Gordon, Mrs. Gordon, and their niece, Miss Bev¬ 
eridge, and Mr. George Kerr. Later several 
others went out to join in the work and the labor 
in Trinidad. 

The severity of the climate and the ill health 
of the missionaries caused the church to abandon 
the South American mission in 1867. Today this 
district, which we then abandoned, together with 
the adjacent countries is one of the greatest 
stretches of unevangelized territory in the world. 
In Northern Brazil, there are seven states with 
not one foreign missionary. Robert E. Speer 
says, “The living Christ is entirely unknown in 
South America. It is a continent sunk in the 
deepest religious need.” 

There are whole Indian tribes for whom no 
provision has even yet been made by Protestant 
mission agencies. Even the name of Christ is 
unknown to millions of the inhabitants of that 
continent which is our nearest neighbor, and 
which has so long looked to us for the “Bread of 
Life.” Instead we have been concerning our¬ 
selves how we could most advantageously extend 
to them the “stone” of trade. 

In the universities teachers and students are 
given over wholly to infidelity. “God is not in 
all their thoughts.” The seriousness of their in- 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


9 


tellectual need is expressed by the fact that more 
money is appropriated in New York City for its 
educational budget this year than for all the 
combined budgets of the twenty Latin republics 
south of our shores. 

They need schools. They need books. They 
need colporteurs. They need the Bible. They 
need medicine and doctors. They need hospitals 
and homes. They need the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ. Yet we abandoned our mission there in 
1867, nearly a decade after the Union! What 
might not have been done by us in these fifty- 
four years if we had had the passion of Christ 
for a lost people? 

When we think of the overwhelming need of 
Latin America, we very naturally turn to the 
need of Latin Europe, and again we realize that 
our forces were once at work in those areas. In 
1862, the American and Foreign Christian Union 
appealed to our church to provide a worker for 
the sunny land of Italy, so dark without Christ. 
Dr. William G. Morehead labored in beautiful 
Florence and vicinity, until illness compelled the 
return of himself and family to the home land. 
The work was never again renewed because the 
agency under which he served dissolved, and our 
church thought we were not able to provide the 
lives and the money to continue the work. 

In accordance with the action taken to estab¬ 
lish missions in China and in Africa in gratitude 
to God for the union, Rev. and Mrs. J. C. Nevin 


Mission in 
Latin lands 


China mission 



10 THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


were chosen to go to China, and in 1859, with 
headquarters at Canton, these first ambassadors 
of a grateful church began their work in the 
“Celestial Kingdom.” 

Satan did not mean to allow his stronghold 
there to fall without a desperate struggle. Super¬ 
stition and idolatry and all the vicious immor¬ 
ality of China’s wicked systems loomed high and 
seemed insurmountable. They proved too pow¬ 
erful for the few workers who were enduring 
such hardship there. So in 1878 the field in 
China was also abandoned. The missionaries 
were brought to work among the Chinese on the 
Pacific Coast. 

Today, in China, little girls eight years old 
work twelve hours on night shift in cotton mills 
under the factory system of a Christless land. 
Greed flourishes, and human life is of little value 
even among a normally humane people like the 
Chinese. 

The corruption in government circles is such 
that thirty to forty per cent of the taxes stick 
to the hands of officials on its way to the treas¬ 
ury. The Chinese are learning in the hard school 
of experience how much a true government de¬ 
pends upon character. There is no way of build¬ 
ing up that kind of character but through Jesus 
Christ. 

Not one of the religions of that land contains 
]the essentials for the establishment of a proper 
social order; so 70,000,000 women still suffer the 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


11 


nameless agonies of bound feet. Superfluous 
baby girls are thrown away. Infectious diseases 
are not isolated. Anaesthetics are unknown. 
The bodies of the sick are pierced by the native 
doctors with long sharp needles to let out the 
evil spirits. The flesh of children is boiled in 
water that the father may drink and be healed. 
The death rate in China is the highest in the 
world. Seventy-five per cent of the deaths are 
preventable. 

Were there no doctors in the United Presby¬ 
terian Church? Were there no teachers? No 
preachers? Yet at the time of the Union the 
Associate Church reported 198 ministers, 293 con¬ 
gregations, and 23,505 members. The Associate 
Reformed Church reported 221 ministers and 367 
congregations with 31,284 members. China was 
one of the fields chosen to express our gratitude 
for the Union! 

. Thus the work of our communion was perma¬ 
nently given up in Syria, South America, Italy, 
and China, but not so in India. India is the 
land of missions. It has been said that more 
foreign missionaries can be found in that land 
than in any other country on earth. More than 
a hundred mission boards have entered upon the 
work there. Six hundred graves have made the 
soil of India sacred to the hearts and homes of 
Protestant Europe and America. There seems to 
be a lure about that land, which together with 
the compelling love of Christ in the heart of 


India 


12 


THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


Early opposition 


Henry Martyn led him to exclaim on leaving 
England,—“Farewell, Europe. I have no desire 
to see thee again.” According to tradition it 
drew the apostle Thomas in the first century. It 
called Pantaenus from the headship of the Chris¬ 
tian school in Alexandria, in the second century 
of the Christian era. It looked to Johannes, 
metropolitan of Persia, for ecclesiastical juris¬ 
diction at the time of the Council of Nice in the 
early part of the fourth century. It felt the 
influence of the Nestorians for a thousand years 
when all other forms of European Christianity 
were being molded into the great papal system. 
It beckoned Xavier in the middle of the sixteenth 
century and he went in and out among its people 
for seven years, leaving an impress which is in 
evidence today. 

The Dutch entered India for commercial pur¬ 
poses. That land knew also the tread of Portu- 
guese, French, and English traders. Indeed when 
the era of modern missions dawned, the heralds 
of the Cross found themselves face to face with 
the British East India Company whose records 
testify to their unfriendliness: 

“The sending of missionaries into our Eastern 
possessions is the maddest, the most extravagant 
and the most unwarrantable project ever proposed 
by a lunatic enthusiast.” 

Small wonder that they even went so far as to 
refuse to allow Adoniram Judson, America’s first 
messenger, to land on India’s shores. India’s 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


13 


loss was Burma’s gain. Carey and his com¬ 
panions had been similarly treated nineteen 
years before. They had been compelled to seek 
another part of India under the control of Den¬ 
mark. But public opinion in Britain later forced 
the Company to include a clause favorable to 
missionary work in the new charter of 1813, and 
in 1834 doors were opened to non-British mis¬ 
sions. Such changes of government attitude have 
come about that not only has protection been 
extended to the ambassadors of King Jesus, but 
educational and philanthropic work has been 
assisted by government grants. 

Since the British Government came into con¬ 
trol of India after the Sepoy Mutiny in 1857, the 
missionaries have enjoyed the most advantageous 
relationships, and missions have had reasons for 
being deeply grateful for the presence of the 
Union Jack wherever it has floated. 

Two years before the Sepoy Mutiny, our first 
missionaries, Rev. and Mrs. Andrew Gordon, meeting 
with their little girl and Miss Elizabeth Gordon, 
landed in India. Behind them was 17,000 miles 
of ocean travel—139 weary days, in cramped 
quarters on the little sailing vessel “Sabine,” in 
two staterooms, six feet long by five feet wide 
and about six feet high. They had coped with 
icebergs and torrid heat, storms and collisions, 
other dangers seen and unseen. But back of 
them was the Foreign Board of the Associate 
Presbyterian Church which had the faith to ap- 


14 


THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


Beginnings 
in India 


point them to such a task with only $135 in the 
treasury. And back of that was a prayer-meet¬ 
ing. Not in a great convention; not in the Gen¬ 
eral Assembly; not even in the meeting of session 
of a large and influential congregation. No! 
but on a very stormy night, in the Second Church, 
Allegheny, five earnest men and women gathered 
together, in spite of the weather, and met Christ 
and told Him the longings of their hearts. He 
led them to choose India as a needy field where 
they might gather some lost ones back into the 
fold. Little did they dream that their names 
would be the symbols of consecration and love 
in the decades to follow. But wherever United 
Presbyterians gather in the interests of world¬ 
wide need, there Dr. Rogers, Mrs. Lockhart, Mrs. 
Gordon, James McCandless and John Alexander 
bring to mind days of power at the throne. 
They prayed for India. They planned to set 
some machinery in motion that would work to¬ 
ward India. They started in their own congre¬ 
gation. They reached the synod, and prayer 
prevailed there. And so, step by step, Rev. An¬ 
drew Gordon was chosen and the banner of the 
Cross floated in Sialkot. 

All this lay behind now, together with the un¬ 
speakable agonies of separation from loved ones. 
But what was before? How merciful is the 
providence that keeps the veil closely drawn over 
the future! It was their purpose to settle in the 
Punjab, 1400 miles to the north, under the Hima- 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


15 


layas, where the climate promised to be favor¬ 
able. Leaving the women and the little girl at 
Saharanpur, Andrew Gordon set out for Sialkot 
and arrived in August, 1855, with $17.00 in hand. 
A whole year passed. Ground was bought and 
a building commenced. He had received but 
two letters from the Board in America, without 
any money in either. Workmen and materials 
were at hand and ready; the time was opportune 
for going forward, but there were no funds. He 
felt the Sialkot people had just cause to be sus¬ 
picious of himself, of his church, and of his far- 
famed, beloved country. 

No one of us can now imagine what those 
months and hours meant to this man who had 
braved so much that he might preach the Gospel 
in India. He was ashamed to be such a slow 
“go-ahead American;” he dared not reveal the 
inside of his pocket; he was suspected as an 
impostor; he even came to the point where he 
feared he would suspect himself and feel com¬ 
pelled to “own up.” God had raised up hospit¬ 
able Christian British friends, Captain and Mrs. 
Mill, who shared their comfortable home with 
him for seven weeks. Then out he went to live 
in the very depths of heathendom. There was 
still no money and only two letters had reached 
him from the Board. 

Friends loaned him money. So the family 
moved northward, braving a tiresome wagon ride 
of 300 miles. Living in a tent, they began their 


Delay 


Recruits and 
organization 


Sepoy Rebellion 


16 THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 

work for the 040,000 lost souls in that district. 
In November money came. In January, Rev. 
and Mrs. R. E. Stevenson and Rev. and Mrs. 
R. A. Hill arrived, making seven workers. For 
twenty years the church seemed to consider this 
a “perfect number,” for there were never more 
than seven in the field during all that time. Often 
there were fewer than seven. In May, 1857, 
there stood on our Sialkot mission property a 
mission building and two residences. An orphan¬ 
age had been established. Theological seminary 
work had been begun, as two men were being 
prepared for the Gospel ministry. A city school 
had been taken over from the Church Missionary 
Society and another primary school had been 
opened. The Missionary Association had been 
organized, the Sialkot congregation had become 
a reality, and the Presbytery of Sialkot had been 
formed. Although many inquirers had been 
found, although many Bibles and books had been 
distributed, no one had yet found the way to 
Christ through our representatives. 

The work was but well begun when there swept 
over that land a horror like a destructive tornado. 
There came the warning, the awful suspense, the 
flight, the death of co-laborers of other missions, 
the destruction of property, the suspension of all 
missionary activity,—then a resumption of mis¬ 
sion work in the fall by our full mission force, 
and the Sepoy Mutiny* remained only a terrible 


* See “Our India Mission.*' 




PIONEER MEN 

(1) Dr. Thomas McCague, Egypt, 1854; (2) Dr. James Barnett, 
Syria 1846 and Egypt 1854; (3) Dr. Gulian Lansing, Syria, 1851 and 
Egypt 1857; (4) Dr. Andrew Gordon, India, 1855; (5) Dr. J. Kelly 
Giffen, Egypt, 1881 and the Sudan, 1900; (6) H. T. McLaughlin, M. D., 
Egypt, 1898 and The Sudan, 1900; (7) Thos. A. Lambie, M. D., The 
Sudan, 1907 and Abyssinia, 1919. 














THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


17 


V 

memory! Most kindly and lovingly had the 
Master watched over our own, for not a life was 
lost except the child of Dr. Gordon, who had 
died from exposure during flight. 

A little more than five months after this 
outbreak in which all seemed lost, our mis¬ 
sionaries met for worship on the Sabbath to re¬ 
ceive by baptism two men into the family of the 
redeemed, our first fruits in India. Sialkot had 
been entered in August, 1855. This was October 
25, 1857. Carey had worked and waited seven 
vears in India for his first convert. Morrison 
had toiled seven years in China before he was 
able to present his first precious jewel to his 
Lord. Our workers in the Sudan toiled on for 
thirteen years before they could bring one con¬ 
vert out from the heathenism of the Shullas. 
In the light of these facts, it is no wonder that 
our heralds in India rejoiced when in two years 
and two months they knew that there was joy 
in heaven over two lost ones being found, and 
brought into the Father’s house. 

Now, after sixty-six years, we find that 202 
missionaries have followed the Gordons to India. 
Of these 122 are in active service. And what 
has been accomplished? How shall we measure 
results? One of the number there has written:— 

“Multitudes of souls have been brought into the 
Kingdom. There are today in the Christian com¬ 
munity of our India field nearly 60,000 souls. Al¬ 
most 32,000 of these have been received into full 


First converts 


Results of 66 
years’ work 


18 


THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


church membership. Tell me the value of a human 
soul and I will multiply and tell you the product. 
Men and women lost in the deepest, darkest, most 
hopeless depths of sin, all redeemed by the blood of 
Christ—to know of these is to know at least in part 
the value of the product of foreign missions. 

“Life has been enlarged and transformed. From 
the outcasts there is arising a great community 
ready to take its place with the highest of the land 
in leadership and progress. There are men who were 
born ‘untouchables/ ministering to large congrega¬ 
tions and recognized as leading men in the cities 
where they live, able to command a most respectful 
hearing among Hindus and Mohammedans, as well 
as among the Christians. There are men whose 
fathers were of the humblest, who are standing to¬ 
day shoulder to shoulder with the leading educators 
of India in her educational institutions. There are 
boys from the quarters of the lowliest who enter our 
schools to be trained for Christ and for useful ser¬ 
vice and who, with the passing of the years, are 
sent out to fill responsible positions in government 
offices, in churches, in schools, and in other walks of 
life. 

“And beyond all this, I wish the Church at home 
had the opportunity to feel what your missionaries 
have felt—the thrill of joy as the growing Church 
in the mission field has shown its rising tide of 
power and its resolution to use itself and be used 
for the spread of the Kingdom among its own people. 

“An army has been raised up of those who are 
enlisted with us as fellow-helpers. It is good to be 
allied with them, to feel their strength, and to plan 
with them for the mutual service that shall, under 
God, lead us all on to full victory. 

“Against our gifts in life, place the untold value 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


19 


of those lives redeemed. Against our gifts in money, 
and call them liberal if you will, write the enlarged 
lives of a multitude. Over against our zeal, our 
faith, and our prayers, enter all the wealth of spir¬ 
itual, evangelistic power there and here that has 
come from mission work. Then strike the balance 
between your pages, and the margin of profit is 
before you. Heaven alone can reveal alL ,, 

The land of Egypt, which gave shelter to our 
Lord when Mary and Joseph fled from the wrath 
of Herod, became one of the greatest strong¬ 
holds of Christianity in the first centuries of the 
Christian era. 

But when the forces of Mohammed swept into 
that land in 640 A. D., they found not a people 
“strong in the Lord and in the power of His 
might,” with vision clear and purpose true, but a 
people weak because of schism and dissension, 
with vision inward instead of outward and up¬ 
ward, a people concerning itself with petty bick¬ 
erings instead of making known the power of 
God unto salvation,—and the result was an easy 
conquest, with the Moslem government and 
religion dominant. 

Centuries of Moslem injustice, oppression and 
persecution followed, during which time the 
Christian Church, of perhaps 8,000,000, was re¬ 
duced to a despised and degraded Church of 

600,000. 

And it was nearly eighteen hundred years after 
Christ’s command had been uttered before a 


The beginnings 
in Egypt 


Moslem 

conquest 


20 


THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


Moravians 


C. M. S. 


United 

Presbyterian 

mission 


vital evangelical Christianity was again pre¬ 
sented to these who had once tasted of the 
heavenly food, but had long been feeding on the 
' husks of formalism and error. 

The earliest attempt of modern times among 
the evangelical churches to establish a mission 
in Egypt was made by the Moravians who, in 
1752, sent a medical missionary, whose final des¬ 
tination was to be Abyssinia. At intervals other 
workers were sent, but in 1782 the work was 
abandoned. 

The first efforts of the Church Missionary So¬ 
ciety were directed to the reviving of the old 
Coptic Church. In 1825 five missionaries were 
sent to Egypt. Schools for both boys and girls 
were opened in Cairo. The Bible and other 
Christian literature were distributed. In 1862 
the mission was discontinued, but resumed 
twenty years later with the definite aim of reach¬ 
ing Mohammedans. 

Now how shall we explain the fact that our 
little United Presbyterian Church had the bold¬ 
ness to enter a land like Egypt, where the politi¬ 
cal power would despise and persecute, where 
ignorance was so dense it was all but absolute, 
where the truth of the Gospel must of necessity 
be held up before minds blinded by the half 
truths of Islam or distorted by a degenerate 
church? How could we expect women to leave 
this land where the Gospel has elevated woman- 



Plan of missionary residence to be erected at Doleib Hill 








































































































































THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


21 


hood and sanctified the home, to herald the glory 
of that Gospel to a nation in which woman was 
either a toy or a slave; where she was neither 
respected nor protected, much less loved; where 
no one cared for her soul, and where the practice 
clearly suggested that she had no mind? And 
as if to make it utterly impossible for anyone 
to disprove any of these time-honored fallacies, 
woman was shut off from contact with the world 
and existed in almost utter seclusion, making her 
intellectual, social and spiritual degradation 
complete. 

“Surely only fools or fanatics would dare to hope 
for success amid such circumstances as these. But 
no! these first representatives of our church were 
neither fools nor fanatics. They were simply mis¬ 
sionaries, according to Miss Guinness’ definition, 
‘God’s men, in God’s place, doing God’s work, in 
God’s way, and for God’s glory.’ ” 

It can hardly be said, however, that the United 
Presbyterian Church boldly entered Egypt. It 
would scarcely have been proposed by even the 
most ardent enthusiast had not the Lord Himself 
opened up the way, and said in accents that 
were unmistakable, “See, I have set before you 
an open door.” 

An invalid missionary was compelled to leave 
Syria in search of health. He went to Egypt 
where it was hoped the climate might prove fav- 
avorable. Persecution arose in Syria threatening 
life and property. Almost at the same time the 
agency that had been operating in Egypt with- 


Providential 

leadings. 


22 


THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


First 

missionaries 


drew, leaving that needy field open where the 
persecuted ones in Syria could find refuge and 
work. A petition was sent to the home church 
asking that permission be granted to establish 
a mission in Egypt. The General Synod of the 
Associate Reformed Church of the West received 
this petition and acted upon it favorably, May 
21, 1853. 

While God had so providentially been opening 
up the land for our missionary operations, He 
had at the same time been preparing workers to 
enter it. When the call came, Rev. and Mrs. 
Thomas McCague were ready to say, “We will 
go.” Two days after the Gordons sailed for 
India, they sailed for Egypt and landed at Alex¬ 
andria in November, 1854. They traveled by 
rail to Zagazig, and thence by steamer to Boulac, 
the landing place of Cairo. Fortunately for Mrs. 
McCague the Consul General w r as with them 
and escorted her to the Oriental Hotel. But Mr. 
McCague undertook to look after their belong¬ 
ings, and after a most unromantic experience in 
dealing with the natives, who did not understand 
a word of his English, he succeeded by dint of 
signs and gestures in making his wants known 
and finally reached the house of a missionary to 
the Jews, Mr. Lawrie, who extended to them the 
hospitality of his home for a few days. 

Then came the study of the language and the 
mastery of the words which would make it pos¬ 
sible to ask first for the necessaries of life,— 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


23 


bread, butter, meat. A month or so of this fear¬ 
ful isolation and then they were joined by Rev. 

James Barnett, from Damascus, who was able 
to begin to preach at once because of his knowl¬ 
edge of Syrian Arabic. Two years and two 
months dragged by before that happy day when 
Mr. McCague could undertake his first sermon 
in Arabic. Small indeed were those audiences 
to whom Mr. Barnett proclaimed the Word,— 
six or eight native Egyptians at most. It was in¬ 
deed the day of small things. But the seed was 
being sown without which there could be no har¬ 
vest. Little by little, step by step, not by leaps 
and bounds, was progress made. Schools were 
opened, books were distributed, evangelistic work 
was undertaken on a Nile boat. Then new sta¬ 
tions were opened. A woman missionary joined 
the mission forces and a girls’ school followed. 

Converts were received, and a harvest was 
assured. 

Those first converts who were only four in First converts 
number, after five years of service, were the first 
fruits in more than one respect. There were two 
Egyptians, a Syrian, and an Armenian. 

Who could have even hoped in those days oi 
weakness and difficulty that the achievements of 
today were possible? One of the oldest of the 
staff sums it up in these words: 

“The membership of the Church in Egypt now Present status 
numbers 14,573; the community, about 40,000. The 
number of the living ordained Egyptian ministers 


24 THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


Beginnings 
in the Sudan 


Siege of 
Khartum 


in the Church, including two recently ordained in 
the Sudan, is 84. The organized congregations in 
the Church are 90. When the full membership of 
the synod is present, it numbers 213. These are 
Egyptian ministers and elders together with the 
ordained missionaries in the five Presbyteries in 
Egypt and the Sudan. During the past two years 
11 new pastorates have been formed and the salaries 
of all the ministers and workers have been increased 
30 to 50 per cent over pre-war salaries. The total 
contributions of the church for 1919 amounted to 
$71,794. The Church in America, through its mission 
in Egypt, granted only $6,500 to .the synod for its 
work. The synod is asking as aid in its work for 
1920 the sum of only $6,000. The Egyptian Church 
as at present constituted is thus within a very little 
of being able to assume entire self-support. Each 
year it is assuming the cost of its new work and 
also reducing the amount of its grant-in-aid from 
the mission. Given two or three more years of good 
crops, the native Church will, apparently, cease to 
be dependent on the Church in America financially. 
It will become the national Evangelical Church of 
Egypt, self-governing, independent, self-propagating. 
It will become a co-laborer with the home Church 
in the effort for the entire evangelization of the 
13,000,000 of Moslem Egypt.” 

The Sudan is sacred ground, enriched by the 
blood of Gordon, whose wonderful life was made 
almost perfect by his heroic death. 

When the Mahdi’s frenzied forces appeared 
across the Blue and White Nile and the siege of 
Khartum was begun, Gordon seemed forgotten 
by his country and his people. Days, weeks, 
months passed and no help came. At last he 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


25 


sent Stewart and the others out, hoping that they 
might reach the friendly lines and urge haste; 
but when the next traveler’s boat came up the 
Nile, they found the bones of Stewart and his 
companions bleaching upon the banks and his 
boat turned upside down upon the shore. 

When at last the long expected help arrived, 
it was too late. Gordon had passed to his re¬ 
ward, faithful unto death to his duty, and to 
the trustful Blacks who looked to him and to 
him alone for help. 

It is said that when the good Queen Victoria 
learned what that delay cost in the life of her 
favorite servant and trusted ambassador, Gen¬ 
eral Charles George Gordon, she called her Prime 
Minister to her presence and told him he was 
responsible for the loss of that precious life, be¬ 
cause of criminal delay, and she never would 
forgive him. 

What shall we say when we are called into 
the presence of our King? How shall we answer 
Him if He tells us we are responsible for the loss 
of precious lives for whom He died, because of 
criminal delay? Shall we deserve forgiveness? 

It was nearly fourteen years after the Sudan 
had been abandoned to the forces of the Mahdi, 
before Kitchener’s railroad was completed and 
his army reached Khartum. Such a reign of ter¬ 
ror as those fourteen years had been! Then came 
the complete subjugation orf the forces of the 
Mahdi, and the establishment of a joint govern- 


Death of 
Gen. Gordon 


Distribution 
of territory 


26 


THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


A foreign 
for Egypt 


ment by Great Britain and Egypt. During the 
years of the Mahdi’s rule, the missionary and 
Bible societies had withdrawn from the Sudan. 
Now these forces returned and began again their 
work of reconstruction and development. There 
came a distribution of the territory on the 
principles of cooperation and comity among the 
mission agencies. The government restrictions 
on mission work among Moslems forbade direct 
work of an evangelistic nature in the northern 
districts, but the evangelistic and educational 
activities were allowed among the Shullas, Din- 
kas, and Nuers in the regions of the Southern 
Sudan. 

Forty years had elapsed since the union of 
1858. Forty years—and the gratitude of the 
church had not yet found expression in the pro¬ 
posed establishment of a mission in Central 
Africa. 

field The United Presbyterian Church had long 
been needing the Sudan. It was a natural field 
for the foreign missionary activities of the evan¬ 
gelical Egyptian Church, that had already raised 
up a goodly number of young men who were 
anxious to obey the Great Commission and take 
the Gospel to the “uttermost parts of the earth.” 

The American Missionary Association had, in 
1883, offered $25,000 to our church, if we would 
begin work in the Sudan. That opportunity was 
allowed to pass. The death of Gen. Charles 
George Gordon had stirred the heart and awak- 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


27 


ened the conscience of America as well as of 
Great Britain. As soon as Kitchener had been 
established there, many of the Egyptian con¬ 
verts had gone into the Sudan to engage in busi¬ 
ness or in government employ. So it was thought 
not only desirable, but necessary, to follow these 
converts into that land and surround them with 
Christian influences. 

There now came what seemed a direct leading Funds provided 
of Providence in the matter of our duty toward 
that land. An organization in London, that had 
been in existence for many years, seriously con¬ 
sidered abandoning its work. It was searching 
for some agency to carry it on. Thus it came 
about that this “Freedmen’s Missions Aid So¬ 
ciety/’ directed that its funds, amounting to 
$9,605.60, should be turned over to the United 
Presbyterian Mission, provided work be under¬ 
taken in the Sudan. 

In December, 1899, two members of the Egypt¬ 
ian Mission were appointed as a commission to 
visit the Sudan, study conditions, and report 
upon a policy for the work. The Rev. Andrew 
Watson, D.D., who had spent thirty-eight years 
in Egypt, and the Rev. J. Kelly Giffen, D.D., 
who had been in Egypt for eighteen years, were 
selected for the responsible task. They recom¬ 
mended the establishment of a base at Omdur- 
man, or Khartum, and one also upon the Blue 
Nile. The significance of this recommendation 
lies in the fact that by following the Blue Nile, 


First 

missionaries 


First com¬ 
munion service 
in the Sudan 


Opening the 
Southern Sudan 


28 THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 

the Mission would be brought most quickly into 
touch with the Abyssinian population. 

In 1900, two missionaries were formally ap¬ 
pointed to launch the new work in the Sudan, 
the Rev. J. K. Giffen, D.D., and H. T. Mc¬ 
Laughlin, M. D. The native church appointed 
its first foreign missionary, the Rev. Gebera 
Hanna, who accompanied them. Yunan Hanna, 
one of the most efficient colporteurs of the Amer¬ 
ican Bible Society, was also engaged to aid in 
the new missionary enterprise. The arrival of 
this party at Omdurman, on December 10, 1900, 
marks the beginning of the Sudan Mission. 

On Sabbath, March 17, 1901, the first com¬ 
munion service was held, at which time there 
were at the Lord’s Table in this new land ten 
men and two women. It was a day of small 
things, without doubt, but a day of blessed hope. 
In spite of the small numbers, regular Sabbath 
morning meetings were opened up at Omdurman, 
Khartum and Khartum North, where the attend¬ 
ance averaged not more than forty-two. Other 
meetings were held at night, and from that day 
the work has steadily grown among those who 
have come from Egypt and the others who have 
been reached by the power of the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ. 

In 1901 the mission sent out its deputation to 
explore the territory to the south and to decide 
upon a location for work among the animistic 



PIONEER WOMEN 

(1) Mrs. McCague, (2) Mrs. Gordon, (3) Miss Gordon, (4) Mrs. 
Lansing (Miss Sarah Dales); (5) Mrs. Giffen, (6) Mrs. McLaughlin, 
(7) Mrs. Lambie. 
















. 



























THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


29 


tribes. Onj March 4, 1902, Dr. and Mrs. Giffen 
and Dr. and Mrs. McLaughlin left Omdurman 
to establish the new station on the Sobat. This 
was not secured without some difficulty. While 
the investigation was going} on, the government 
had allowed the Roman Catholics to settle at a 
station nearby. When, our missionaries applied 
for permission to locate at Doleib Hill, they were 
informed that it was occupied and that they 
would be compelled to go 150 miles in either 
direction, for the establishment of any new sta¬ 
tion. This brought out a spirited and persistent 
protest from our missionaries, but brought the 
government to a recognition of the justice of their 
claim. Thereupon permission was granted and 
Doleib Hill was occupied. 

How truly God had been leading! the unques¬ 
tioned obligation resting upon the Egyptian 
Church; the British dominance assured; the 
funds so adequately and providentially provided, 
assuring the establishment of the work and prac¬ 
tically meeting all expenses for the first three 
years of its existence; the successful protest on 
behalf of Protestant Christendom; the site se¬ 
cured so favorable to health and the work begun 
to check the advance of Islam! 

It surely required strong faith to see any signs 
of victory ahead, when those four valiant ones 
took their stand in that far-flung battle line 
where Islam already had so many missionaries 


30 


THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


Third station 
opened 


Abyssinia 

entered 


engaged in persistent and determined conquest. 
Almost the only human being from the outside 
world that any Sudanese had seen was a trader. 
Of him someone had said: 

“I can imagine nothing more hellish than the 
incursion of one of these treacherous, lustful traders 
into a pagan village. Family life is broken to pieces 
in a very short time, and the ‘advance of civilization’ 
is too tragic for words.” 

Khartum was occupied in 1900, Doleib Hill in 
1902, and eleven more years were to pass before 
a third center could be opened. The appalling 
need of those vast stretches of darkness steeped 
in such physical woe, drove the missionaries out 
again to seek another spot where light and love 
might radiate, and the healing touch might make 
known the Great Physician of souls. About 700 
miles from Khartum and nearly 200 from Doleib 
Hill, the.doctor went and built, with his own 
hands, as the others had done at Doleib Hill, a 
dispensary and a home at Nasser. 

To that outpost came the messengers from far 
off Abyssinia, begging that they too might have 
a doctor in their land, to heal their sicknesses and 
cure their diseases. This led, in 1920, to the 
authorization of a new mission in Abyssinia. 

One of the high officials asked the British 
Inspector at Gambela to send a doctor to reside 
at Sayo. He telegraphed this invitation to Dr. 
T. A. Lambie. Dr. Lambie asked Dr. Giffen to 
approach the Government of the Sudan, and 
permission was granted for him to proceed. 


THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


31 


The river distance is about 150 miles from 
Nasser, four or five days up and one or two days 
down. When Dr. Lambie was ready to go, lie 
was accompanied by his wife and two children 
and by Dr. and Mrs. J. Kelly Giffen, of the 
Sudan Mission, who were requested to go along 
for counsel and advice. The Rev. R. G. McGill, 
of Egypt, traveled with the party at his own 
expense. The party went by steamer to Gam- 
bela, arriving there June 24, 1919. 

The people are a very superior race. The 
higher classes are a patriarchal people whose 
customs seem to have been influenced by Juda¬ 
ism. The ruling class are Amharas. At Gambcla 
there are many Anuaks and some Nuers, but 
most of the inhabitants are Gallas who are ani¬ 
mistic in religion and densely ignorant. At pres¬ 
ent a large number of Moslem missionaries are 
there. 

There are no large cities in Abyssinia. Gam¬ 
bela is the principal trading station in the west¬ 
ern part. Sayo, the station where Dr. Lambie 
has settled, is probably the best place on the 
plateau for occupation. 

The Dejaz gave him a hill top there for his 
mission property with a written guarantee of 
its possession for all time to come, and permis¬ 
sion to practice anywhere he wished and to 
charge whatever he wished. He would not give 
permission to start schools nor build churches. 
Dr. Lambie told him that he must preach Christ. 


32 


THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 


The Dejaz said he should do as he would in his 
own house, but he could not give him permission 
to build “a church with a bell upon it.” 

It was the early purpose of the Egyptian mis¬ 
sion to establish work in Abyssinia. Now, after 
so many years, this hope is to be realized. 

The Roman Catholic missions are established 
at two points near the East Coast. There is a 
Swedish mission station at Addis Abeba. Ours is 
the only mission station in the western part of 
that land. 

It is an interesting fact that religious services 
were held the first Sabbath at Sayo in a new 
store-room lent by the Greeks. The people 
strewed the floor with branches of eucalyptus 
and poured over these bushels of roses. 

Dr. Lambie's clinic was opened immediately 
and people of all classes and religions have been 
coming in great and increasing numbers for treat¬ 
ment. Dr. Lambie has not been able to preach 
much because of the lack of interpreters, but 
they all kneel and pray to Jesus Christ for heal¬ 
ing —all of the people who come—Amharas, Mos¬ 
lems, and Gallas. 

It is agreed that for the present the Abyssinian 

work should be considered an extension of the 

« 

Sudan mission. A clinic is to be built with two 
small wards, a dwelling house, and servants' 
quarters. 

The first reinforcements are Mr. Fred L. Rus¬ 
sell, an agriculturist, and Mrs. Russell, who sailed 


First recruits 
to Abyssinia 



o 

CM 

05 


CL 

> 

O 

111 

Z 


< l > 

HI 

o 

z 

Hi 

Q 

(I) 

HI 

CC 

> 

CC 

< 

z 

o 

m 

<n 


o 

CO 

00 



(0 

E 


s_ 


re 

CO 


Q 


T3 

E 

re 

05 

S 

o 

re 


O 

o 


w 

s_ 


■c 

E 

re 

il 

Q 


m 

E 

o 

•E 

0> 

£1 

■<-> 

D) 

E 

<U 

n 


a 

>. 

u> 

HJ 


a> 

a 

o 

a 

E 

O 

(/) 

w 


<n 

S_ 


CD 

•E 

\~ 


The present central mission building in Cairo. 























THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS 


33 


in November, 1920, and Miss Ruth C. Beatty, a 
nurse, who sailed in January, 1921. Imagine the 
joy in the hearts of Dr. and Mrs. Lambie and 
their children, when they welcome these recruits! 

Mrs. Lambie wrote and asked the Board, if 
they were sending out a man to Abyssinia for 
any work whatever, to let it be a man who was 
married, because she was “so lonely.” 

At the semi-centennial celebration of our for- a vision 
eign mission work in Egypt and India, in 1908, 
there appeared before the convention one of the 
pioneers of the United Presbyterian work in the 
Sudan, Dr. J. Kelly Giffen. He predicted an¬ 
other celebration after another fifty years. He 
said: 

“I believe that there will be a sympathy in Heaven 
with that great Jubilee of our mission when we 
meet to celebrate it. 

“There will be a great throng from India and 
from Egypt, and there will be others, close up to 
the great throne where the King sits, worshipping 
and serving Him day and night. And some one will 
say, ‘And who are these?’ In the great white light 
of the throne there will be no race line, no color 
line. Then you will hear: ‘These are they who have 
come up through the great tribulation. They are 
washed white in the blood of the Lamb’; they have 
come from the land of ‘the rustling wings, from a 
people terrible from the beginning onward, meted 
out and trodden down.’ But the great King who 
sits on the throne will spread His tabernacle over 
them and no heat shall strike them any more, nor 
any plague come near them any more, neither thirst 
nor hunger any more, and God shall wipe away the 


34 THE STORY THE RECORDS TELL 

tears from their faces—and I want to be there. 
God help us!” 

It is for us to fulfill that prophecy. The spirit 
of our forefathers would bring it to pass. What 
we need today is the courage of Archibald John¬ 
ston, who drew up the Covenant and signed it 
with his own blood; who spoke from the scaffold 
where he was to endure martyrdom for his loy¬ 
alty to Christ: “I beseech you all who are the 
people of God not to scare at suffering for Christ, 
for I assure you He will bear your charges.” 
What we need is the consecration of Ebenezer 
Erzkine who signed a covenant of his own with 
his Lord in which he said: “I take a whole 
Christ, with all His laws and His crosses and 
afflictions. I except against none of them. I 
will live to Him; I will die to Him; I will quit 
with all I have in the world for His cause and 
truth.” 

What we need is absolute surrender of our 
wills to Christ and absolute obedience to Him. 
His love would then have its way, and would 
never fail! 


FORWARD 

MOVEMENTS 



Chapter II. 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 

HE regular annual meeting of our India mis- meets 902 



1 sion was held in Sialkot in October, 1902, to 
take up the problems of the year, report the ad¬ 
vance that had been made, and pray together over 
the situation. There were eighteen ordained men 
and nineteen unmarried women on the roll of the 
mission. Less than 7000 members had been gath¬ 
ered into the congregations that were scattered 
over the field for which the United Presbyterian 
Church was responsible. There were nineteen 
congregations in a region where our recognized 
responsibility of souls numbered 5,075,000. 

Year after year they had met to plan and 
pray and go forward with all the strength they 
could command to do the work assigned to them. 
They praised the Lord for what had been done, 
but grieved that there was such a “vast undone” 
in the Punjab, India. 

In the midst of their deliberations, there came 
a man who had been for ten years in the V. M. 
C. A. in Calcutta. This was J. Campbell White. 
He too had looked upon the dead ripe harvest 
fields and had realized that the reapers were 
all too few. Souls that might be saved were 
drifting out into an endless eternity every mo¬ 
ment. He appealed to those gathered in our mis- 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


sion meeting to send a message home and ask 
the Church to face the responsibility of actually 
occupying the territory assigned them. This was 
far beyond the possibility of the force then in the 
field. He urged them to make known the facts 
and assured them of his faith in the United Pres¬ 
byterian Church that it would come forward 
to their help, if once the desperate need were 
known. 

Together they faced the situation. They 
counted the mission stations; they counted the 
mission force; they looked out over those dis¬ 
tricts without a station and without a messenger. 
Then they went to prayer. Hour after hour 
they prayed, asking for guidance and direction. 
They came together on the following morning 
to take action. They agreed that the appeal 
should be made to the Home Church for an ade¬ 
quate force to occupy our field for Christ. They 
clothed their thoughts in words and then the 
whole staff signed their names, that it might 
come with the greatest force. This was the ap¬ 
peal which they made, directing it to the Board 
of Foreign Missions of the United Presbyterian 
Church of North America: 

“The India Mission desires to present before the 
Board of Foreign Missions the following and asks 
that it meet their prayerful consideration:— 

‘T. All our appeals heretofore, from year to year, 
have been limited by custom, by the desire to supply 
vacancies, by the ordinary growth of zeal and liber¬ 
ality in the American Church, and by our own ‘little 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 


39 


faith,’ and have not been regulated by the actual 
needs of the field. 

“2. As the Church has made us responsible for 
her work in this part of the world, we feel it to be 
our duty now to mend our ways and bring before 
her, as clearly as possible, the greatness of the 
problem with which we have to contend, trusting 
that, through God’s grace, she may come up, as she 
should, to the help of the Lord, to the help of the 
Lord against the mighty. 

“3. Some idea of the magnitude of our under¬ 
taking may be grasped from the following facts:— 

“(a) That in size the field which, in divine provi¬ 
dence, has been specially assigned to us covers about 
24,223 square miles—a territory larger than the com¬ 
bined areas of the States of Massachusetts, Connec¬ 
ticut, and New Jersey, or something more than half 
the area of the State of Pennsylvania. 

“(b) That it contains about five million souls— 
a population greater than that found in the following 
States of the Union all combined—North and South 
Dakota, Utah, Montana, Colorado, Oregon, Wash¬ 
ington, California, New Mexico, Arizona, Idaho, 
Nevada and Wyoming. 

“(c) That these people are almost all either Mo¬ 
hammedans or idolaters, and ninety-five per cent, 
entirely illiterate. Counting Europeans as well as 
natives, not more than three fifths of one per cent, 
are even nominally Christian, while native Christians 
do not number one third of one per cent, of the entire 
population. 

“(d) That about 150,000 persons in our field die 
every year without being brought to a knowledge 
of Christ, and that about an equal number are born 
during that time, and are added to the great com¬ 
pany of those who need the Saviour. 


40 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


1 for 25,000 


“(e) That, deducting from the eighteen male mis¬ 
sionaries and the nineteen unmarried lady mission¬ 
aries now in the field, four of each class being- 
engaged chiefly in educational work, we find our 
proportion of evangelistic laborers to be one minister 
to every 357,000, and one lady worker to every 
333,000 of the population; while at home the ratio 
of ministers alone is about one to every 700 of the 
population, or 475 times as many there as here, and 
the number of lay workers in Sabbath Schools, 
Young People’s Societies, and other organizations, 
or in private evangelistic labor, is incalculably 
greater there than it is here. It is as if there 
were only one minister and one lady worker in an 
entire state like Vermont or the states of Wyoming 
and Montana combined; neither Pittsburgh nor Cin¬ 
cinnati would be large enough at this rate for one 
missionary and one lady helper, while the cities of 
Washington, New Orleans, Milwaukee, Newark, 
Louisville and Minneapolis are all much smaller. 

“4. That at the present rate of progress, we could 
not reasonably expect the people of our field gener¬ 
ally to become Christian within a period of less than 
two or three centuries, during which time many 
generations of unconverted men and women would 
have passed into eternity. 

“5. That we believe it to be the duty of our Church 
to secure the evangelization of this field within the 
period of a single generation—that is, so to bring 
the essential principles of the Gospel to the attention 
of all classes in that time that no one of mature 
understanding could say that he was not acquainted 
with the way of everlasting life. 

“6. That in order to do this it is our firm con¬ 
viction that, besides enough missionaries to properly 
man our educational and other institutions and sup¬ 
ply the places of persons on furlough, we should 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 


41 


have at least one male missionary and one lady 
evangelistic missionary for every 50,000 of the people 
within our bounds, together with a many-fold larger 
force of native pastors and evangelists to work with 
them. 

“7. That, in view of these facts and convictions, 
we hereby ask from the Board of Foreign Missions 
and the home Church, at the earliest possible mo¬ 
ment, an increase of ninety male missionaries and 
ninety unmarried lady missionaries; that is, one 
hundred and eighty in all, together with such an in¬ 
crease of funds as may be required to support them 
and their work. 

“8. That, while in doing so we realize the fact 
that compliance with our request will involve the con¬ 
secration of an unusual number of young men and 
women to the work of spreading the Gospel in India, 
and the devotion by many persons of much larger 
contributions of money, we are also convinced that, 
by the grace of God, these sacrifices may be made 
not only without injury to any other branch of the 
Church’s work, but also with great advantage to 
her whole spiritual life. The additional number of 
missionaries required will be only one out of every 
650 of her members, and the additional increase of 
expenditure demanded will, as estimated, be only 
four times what we now receive and less than 
eighteen per cent, of the total gifts now made by 
our Church to the work of the Lord. 

“9. In view of this unspeakable need, and the 
specific command of the Lord of the harvest to pray 
that laborers may be sent forth, we call upon the 
whole Church to unite with us in unceasing inter¬ 
cession for this greatly increased force oi foreign 
and native workers which we believe to be absolutely 
necessary to the speedy evangelization of our field. 


42 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


Egypt Associa¬ 
tion meeting 


and also for the fulness of God’s blessing upon both 
them and us in all the plans and operations looking 
towards this glorious consummation.” 

Naturally, this unusual communication was 
prepared for publication and the complete report 
was printed in our church papers. When that 
report was read there were those who thought 
that something had gone wrong. It seemed the 
wildest dream. It was thought beyond the scope 
of reason. 

Meantime the man who had been the veritable 
prophet of the Lord to the India Association, 
leading them all up to a mountain top where 
they saw the vision that had come to him in Cal¬ 
cutta, was making his way home after his ten 
years in India to become Secretary of the Assem¬ 
bly’s Ways and Means Committee. He stopped 
in Egypt on the way and appeared before the 
Egyptian Association at their annual meeting 
in February, 1900. He told them of the meeting 
in India, and how their brethren had faced the 
situation. He called upon them to look upon 
their dead ripe harvest fields; to count their force 
and set them over against the 10,000,000 for 
whom they were responsible. As he spoke, the 
burden of the desperate need bore down upon 
them. It seemed to them that while they were 
doing their utmost in the land that mission maps 
marked “occupied,” it was their duty to place 
the appalling fact before the Church that the 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 


43 


land of Egypt was not occupied for Christ. 

Hours were given to reports from those who told 
of the work they had been able to do, and of 
what was far beyond their time and strength. 

Hours were spent in careful thought and prayer. 

On the following morning a commission was ap¬ 
pointed to draft their report, which found its 
way to the home land, to appear in the church 
papers, and to cause another shock to our com¬ 
posure. 

The appeal was much like that of India, stat¬ 
ing the facts and pointing out the need: 

“Under a profound sense of the leadership of the Appeal from 
Spirit of God, the Egyptian Missionary Association 9 
would lay before the United Presbyterian Church a 
call to a great advance in the work of evangelizing 
this nation. It is more than a generation since our 
Church began work in Egypt, but more than nine 
tenths of the population are still in dense ignorance 
of the only way of life. It cannot be the will of 
God that other generations of these people are to 
be left without the knowledge of Christ, if it is at 
all possible for the Church to ‘preach the Gospel 
to every creature’ of the present generation. 

“After the most thorough study which we have 
ever made of the needs of Egypt as a whole, we feel 
it to be our imperative duty to lay before you the 
situation as it appears to us, that you may make 
larger plans for occupying the fields which God has 
so manifestly opened up to us and made us respons¬ 
ible for them. 

“It is only fair to say that the appeal of our India 
Mission for one hundred and eighty more mission¬ 
aries was the occasion of our giving more thorough 


44 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


consideration to the whole problem of adequately 
occupying Egypt for Christ, than we have ever given 
as an Association hitherto. And we are fully pre¬ 
pared, from our knowledge of the great difficulties 
of the spiritual conquest of non-Christian peoples, to 
endorse most heartily the appeal of our co-laborers 
in India, and to unite our prayers with theirs that 
our beloved Church may rise in her might and re¬ 
spond fully to this call of God. 

“The population of Egypt is about 10,000,000. Of 
these, over nine tenths are Mohammedans, while 
about 750,000 are Copts, Armenians, Syrians, Greeks 
and others of various European or Asiatic origins, 
with some individual exceptions. All of these non- 
Mohammedan peoples are in reality almost as desti¬ 
tute of any vital spiritual religion as are the Moham¬ 
medans themselves. The government is practically 
Mohammedan, and compels its employees to work 
on the Sabbath day, while all its influence is directly 
against an aggressive evangelistic effort. On account 
of the fanatical prejudice and opposition of the 
Mohammedans, no open-air preaching is allowed. 
Cairo is the greatest educational center of the 
Mohammedan world, and the whole country is filled 
with Mohammedan newspapers which take every 
occasion for opposing the spread of Christianity. 
Another great difficulty is the fact that only about 
twelve per cent, of the men and six tenths per cent, 
of the women of Egypt are able to read and write. 
Cairo had a population of 570,000 by the census of 
1897, Alexandria 319,000 and Tanta 57,000. 

“In addition to these cities, there are eight towns, 
each of which has a population of over 30,000; five 
other towns with over 20,000 each; 61 with over 
10,000 each; 247 with over 5000 each; 1178 with 
over 2000 each; 1094 with over 1000 each; and 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 


45 


1095 others with a population «f less than 1000 
each. When it is remembered that we have mis¬ 
sionaries stationed at only nine different places in 
all Egypt, and a total of only about 200 out-stations 
where work is carried on by Egyptian pastors, evan¬ 
gelists or teachers, some impression may be gathered 
of the great unoccupied fields all around us. 

“In a careful survey of the immediate definite 
places where additional missionaries are now needed, 
to carry out and follow up work already in hand, 
a list of specific positions for over 150 such workers 
has been made out, over five hours of the time of 
the entire Missionary Association having been given 
to this detailed survey of the field. 

“It appears unmistakably clear that God has 
placed our own Church in the position of chief oppor¬ 
tunity and obligation to evangelize Egypt. It is 
true that there are some workers of other denomi¬ 
nations at work in some sections of the country, 
but our own Mission extends from Alexandria to 
Assouan, and is the only evangelical agency which 
has succeeded in raising up and training a body of 
Egyptian pastors and evangelists. But even if 
2,000,000 of the people of Egypt were to be con¬ 
sidered the field of agents of other missionary so¬ 
cieties, and this is certainly the utmost that such 
missionaries might expect to be able to reach, it 
would still leave 8,000,000 as the field of our own 
Church. In order to have one ordained missionary 
and one lady helper to every 50,000 of this number, 
a total force of 160 men and 160 lady missionaries 
would be required. We now have less than forty 
such workers on the field. This would mean an 
increase of 280. It would only be possible for even 
this total number to lead in the work of thoroughly 
evangelizing Egypt in this generation, on the sup- 


46 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


position that a force of trained native pastors and 
evangelists can be raised up equal to fully five times 
the total number of missionaries needed. 

“And such an increase of native workers could 
only be secured by a great revival in the Egyptian 
Church. But we believe that if our Church will unite 
with us in fervent prayer to this end, it is entirely 
possible for such a quickening from God to result, 
that workers, both from the Egyptian Church and 
from our own American Church may be raised up 
in sufficient numbers to become the human agency 
through which the message of the gospel may be 
made intelligible to the entire present generation of 
people in this land. 

“We cannot undertake at present to determine 
how large a force of workers may ultimately be 
needed for the work in the Sudan. We have received 
a statement of plans of work from the missionaries 
there mentioning definite places for 25 additional 
workers, and we have no doubt that it would be 
wise to send at least that many within the next two 
or three years. 

“We are aware that the sending out and support 
of such a body of men and women as are now being 
askd for in these great mission fields will require 
much larger gifts and sacrifices than have yet been 
made by our Church. But we believe such a force as 
has been indicated is absolutely required if we are 
to make an honest and reasonable effort to reach 
with the Gospel the people now living. Even if 
supplying the total number of missionaries needed 
in both India and Egypt should require an annual 
expenditure equal to nearly one half the amount 
spent by our Church in supporting its present work 
in America, would not such an expenditure be easily 
possible if our Church were filled with the compas- 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 


47 


sion of the Saviour for the lost? And would not 
the expenditure be justified, many times over, if it 
resulted in the evangelization of 13,000,000 of people, 
the number in our own special fields in India and 
Egypt, not including the Sudan? 

“We therefore pray to God to send out these 
additional missionaries. And we appeal to our own 
Church, so highly favored and blessed of God in the 
supply both of well qualified workers and of financial 
resources, to give for the supply of these needs with 
something of the same devotion with which Christ 
gave Himself for the redemption of the world. As 
many present needs of the work in this field are 
urgent, beyond our powers to express, we would 
urge that as large a number of these workers as 
possible be sent out this year. And we call upon 
our whole Church to unite with us in unceasing 
prayer to God for these reinforcements, and for such 
a quickening of the spiritual life of the Egyptian 
Church as shall make possible the evangelization of 
Egypt in this generation.” 

On receiving these appeals from the fields the 
Board of Foreign Missions was brought face to 
face with the greatest challenge since the begin¬ 
ning of their work. Most thoughtfully and sym¬ 
pathetically they considered them. In spite of 
the fact that they were unprecedented and un¬ 
expected, they were regarded by all as most 
reasonable and possible, if only the devotion ol 
the church could be made to measure up to 
the gratitude that should be shown “for all His 
gracious benefits.” 


48 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


Foreign 

action 


Board Accordingly, they prayerfully took the follow¬ 
ing action in forwarding them to the General 
Assembly: 

“On October 29, 1902, at Sialkot, India, after a 
ten-day conference, characterized by earnest prayer 
and a deep sense of responsibility for the spiritual 
condition of their mission field, our India mission¬ 
aries framed an appeal for 180 new missionaries. 
This appeal was signed by every missionary on the 
field. 

“At the annual meeting of the Egyptian Associa¬ 
tion, held at Cairo, on February 19, 1903, in the same 
spirit of prayer and faith which characterized the 
meeting in India, a similar appeal was framed, ask¬ 
ing for the mission field of Egypt, apart from the 
Sudan, 280 new missionaries. No attempt was made 
to compass the probable needs of the undefined Sudan 
mission field; it was merely estimated that 25 work¬ 
ers will be needed in that field in the immediate 
future. 

“These appeals were forwarded to the Board and 
to the home Church and have been before the Church 
for some months. It will not be necessary to repro¬ 
duce them at this point, but only to indicate the 
principles and facts which underlie them. 

“(1) Both appeals are based upon a comprehensive 
study of the conditions and needs of these mission 
fields. It is a significant fact that never before 
had such a comprehensive study been made by our 
missionary bodies. 

“(2) Both appeals include within their scope the 
territory which Providence has clearly assigned to 
our Church for evangelization. The needs of our 
undefined field in the newly opened Sudan were not 
included in the request from Egypt for 280 new 
missionaries. The argument of the missionaries, 

















THE “407” MOVEMENT 


49 


that the responsibility for the evangelizing of these 
fields rests upon the United Presbyterian Church of 
America, cannot be gainsaid. 

“(3) The number of new missionaries for which 
appeal is made is based upon the estimate of one 
ordained missionary and one unmarried lady mis¬ 
sionary for every 50,000 within the bounds of these 
mission fields. While we recognize that in the evan¬ 
gelization of nations God’s ways are not our ways, 
and that spiritual results are neither limited to, nor 
commensurate with, the number of laborers sent 
forth, yet we must also recognize that the number 
of workers asked for is so small in proportion to 
the number to be reached, that, far from over¬ 
estimating the need, we believe that these appeals 
have only approximated the need. 

“(4) The argument that the eternal welfare of the 
present generation demands the immediate evan¬ 
gelization of these fields is an argument from which 
there is no refuge, believing, as we do, the hopeless¬ 
ness of the soul which passes into eternity without 
Christ. 

“As the facts underlying the appeals of our mis¬ 
sionaries are undeniable, the inferences which they 
draw as to the duty of our Church are equally irre¬ 
sistible. We unite with them in laying anew upon 
ourselves and upon the Church the full burden of 
responsibility for the prompt evangelization of the 
mission fields which Providence has given to us. 
We unite with the missionaries in appealing to the 
Church to come up to the help of the Lord against 
the mighty. 

“We ask the General Assembly to heartily endorse 
these appeals and to urge the Church to come for¬ 
ward to meet them, in keeping, of course, with the 
principles of that broad and sound missionary policy 
which past experience has vindicated. 


50 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


General As¬ 
sembly action 


W. G. M. S. 
action 


“In placing these appeals before the Church for 
action, the Board requests the General Assembly to 
call the Church’s attention to the necessity for mak¬ 
ing due provision, not merely for the salary of each 
missionary sent out, but also for the maintenance 
of that work which is under his or her direction. 
Past experience shows that the expense of missiopary 
operations is equal to, and even somewhat in excess 
of, the amount which must be provided for the mis¬ 
sionary’s salary.” 

With reference to the appeals, the General 
Assembly at Tarkio in 1903 took the following 
action: 

“That the appeal of our Foreign Missionary Asso¬ 
ciations in India and Egypt for a definite increase in 
missionary forces should be regarded as evidence of 
God’s awakening of the Church to a clear apprehen¬ 
sion of her missionary obligations, and that with the 
aim of reaching this ideal presented by the mission¬ 
aries in the field and speedily evangelizing the lands 
especially entrusted to our Church, the Board be, 
and hereby is, instructed to begin a campaign of 
interest and effort whereby through individuals and 
congregations the support of new missionaries and 
their work may be secured without endangering or 
weakening the support of present work.” 

The report was also sent to the Women’s Gen¬ 
eral Missionary Society in convention assembled, 
and the following action was taken: 

“Resolved, That we hereby pledge ourselves to 
make the effort to provide one lady missionary for 
each ordained missionary sent out by the Foreign 
Board.” 

This was in 1903, nearly a half century after 
the church had been formed and the resolution 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 


51 


had been made that in token of our gratitude 
to God for the Union, we would go forward into 
China and Africa and carry the light of the 
Gospel to those who w’ere sitting in darkness. 

The work in China had been undertaken and 
given up. The work in the Sudan had been 
begun in 1900, just three years before. 

Then things went on about as usual. There 
was no great stirring in the church circles. Young 
people did not press forward in any such num¬ 
bers as to warrant anyone to assume that the 
Spirit of the Lord was working mightily among 
us. The Board kept on with its task, sending 
out those that could qualify, provided the means 
were available for their support. Often men were 
appointed conditionally and were compelled to 
seek their own support through pledges from 
friends in order to carry out their life purpose. 

In 1904 the Church celebrated the Foreign J^bHee £ f . ssions 
Mission Jubilee and held a great convention in 
Pittsburgh, in the largest church of the denomi¬ 
nation. Stirring addresses were delivered, and 
the audiences were visibly moved. 

In addressing that convention, the correspond¬ 
ing secretary of the Board of Foreign Missions 
said: 

“Do we realize how little has yet been accom¬ 
plished ? We speak of seven thousand church mem¬ 
bers, or even of twenty-five thousand of a Protestant 
community in Egypt. That is just 1 in 400. Pack 
this church to the doors with 2,000 unevangelized 
souls and then bring in five, two of whom are church 
members, three of whom are only adherents, and, 


0 


52 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


in the face of such a proportion, would you declare 
the work of missions almost complete? Yet, that 
is the situation in Egypt today. 

“The population of the states of Ohio and Penn¬ 
sylvania is just a million short of that of Egypt, 
but it is about equal to that part of Egypt which 
may be regarded as constituting our mission field. 
In Ohio and Pennsylvania we have 432 ordained 
ministers; among an equal population in Egypt, we 
have just 47 ordained ministers, counting both for¬ 
eign and native. In Ohio and Pennsylvania we have 
69,557 church members, and there are, in this terri¬ 
tory, a few (?) other evangelical denominations 
besides ourselves. In Egypt, we have 7324 church 
members, and the only other evangelical body there 
will not increase that total by even 100 members. 
But the picture is a false one. To make it even 
approximately true, you must go through this vast 
population of these two noble states, and you must 
tear down your Christian schools, destroy your hos¬ 
pitals, burn your Bibles, blot out your libraries; you 
must rob every home of its Christian home life, 
make 88 out of every 100 ignorant of the alphabet, 
degrade women to a position of slavery, reorganize 
your political system on a Mohammedan basis, make 
Friday a legal holiday and ignore the Sabbath en¬ 
tirely, you must enter within men’s souls and make 
them devoid of Christian sentiment, deprive them 
of Christian ideals, instill thoughts of cruelty, hate, 
lust, and tyranny—and then, as you send forth your 
47 preachers and scatter from Philadelphia to Cin¬ 
cinnati 7324 church members, you will come nearer 
realizing the spiritual needs of Egypt today. 

“The missionary force in Egypt is inadequate, 
wholly, absolutely inadequate to the accomplishment 
of the work assigned to it! Eighteen men mission¬ 
aries and fifteen unmarried lady missionaries cannot 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 


53 


possibly even direct the evangelization of nine mil¬ 
lion people. A quarter of a million of men is too 
large a parish for any one man, and a quarter of a 
million of women is an equally hopeless parish for 
any one woman. The thing simply cannot be done. 
More missionaries must go. 

“Coming back but recently from this very mission 
field, I would testify to the presence there today of 
channels for spiritual power unfilled, agencies there 
today inoperative, lives there today unfruitful, or¬ 
ganizations there today ineffective,—dead, lifeless 
machinery waiting to be vitalized by the Spirit of 
Life in answer to your prayers. Would to God that 
we might lift new standards of prayerfulness, enter¬ 
ing into fellowship with Christ through daily, earnest, 
agonizing, intelligent prayer for the specific needs 
of this foreign field.” 

The recording secretary of the Board in his 
address said of all our work in all our fields: 

“He has given us large returns for the capital we 
have invested. It is true we have invested not a 
little in this work. We have given two hundred and 
thirty-two of our best men and women to it. We 
have contributed four million dollars of our money. 
We have put in fifty years of hard work and con¬ 
stant prayer. This is our expenditure. But what 
has God given us in return? Twenty-six thousand 
five hundred souls brought to the acceptance and 
confession of Christ; eighty-one organized congre¬ 
gations, thirteen of which are wholly self-sustaining; 
two hundred and ninety-five schools established, with 
a theological seminary in each field; eight hundred 
trained native workers; four hospitals, well equipped; 
fifty years of experience and increased missionary 
efficiency; a work thoroughly organized in its differ¬ 
ent branches, evangelistic, educational, medical; two 


54 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


great missions, that are themselves beginning to 
send out foreign missionaries.” 

The convention adjourned, men and women 
scattered and took up the work again in their 
several congregations. 

But no unusual thing happened. We went 
forward just about as other denominations were 
doing, not as though we had seen a great vision, 
and had taken a great action, and had celebrated 
a great anniversary. 

Year followed year, and still the work went 
slowly on. The secretary and some of the young 
people of the church came into touch with the 
Missionary Education Movement at Silver Bay, 
New York, and it was thought that if an educa¬ 
tional campaign could be launched, the results 
would show themselves in so marked a way that 
lives would be devoted to service, gifts would be 
laid upon the altar, and prayer would become 
prevailing. So, in 1906, a similar conference for 
our own denomination was established at New 
Wilmington. Real spiritual results seemed to 
manifest themselves. The attendance increased 
year by year, until it was deemed wise to launch 
another at Tarkio. A goodly number of the 
young men and women who have come forward 
and offered their lives for foreign service in these 
later years have been those who caught the vision 
at these conferences, and who responded to the 
irresistible appeal during the crucial hours of 
those conference days. 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 


55 


But even with these encouragements, the work 
was far from assuming the proportion that had 
been expected in 1903. At the rate of progress 
we were making it -would require almost three 
quarters of a century to secure the whole number 
of 485 for our fields. There were still 407 to 
be secured. Two generations and more would 
have passed away. The world would never be 
overtaken for Christ. How long was this to con¬ 
tinue? What could be done? The case was des¬ 
perate. 

In 1916, in order that the church might get 
a clear, fresh vision of its foreign task, the Board 
of Foreign Missions recommended to the General 
Assembly that a general missionary convocation 
be arranged. Regarding this, the Assembly took 
the following action: 

“We approve of the plan of the Board to hold a 
Missionary Convocation in January, 1917, for the 
considering of the missionary interests of the 
Church, at a place to be announced. The object of 
the convocation is educational and inspirational.” 

The Convocation was held, under the direction 
of the Board of Foreign Missions and the Wom¬ 
en's Board, in the First Church, Pittsburgh, 
North Side, January 30, 31 and February 1, 1917. 
In response to the call 1657 persons assembled, 
representing 47 presbyteries and 327 congrega¬ 
tions. 

Many for the first time began to realize the 
magnitude of our task and to face the responsi- 


56 


Forward movements 


bility that it places upon each member individu¬ 
ally. Seldom has the Church been so stirred. 
Many pastors and elders and leaders in our 
denomination date the vital interest which they 
now have in the Great Commission of Christ 
from those days in the Convocation meetings. 
Crowds packed the church at every session and 
many were turned away. 

Not only were the addresses such as stirred 
men’s hearts, but the church and the Community 
House were filled with posters, curios, and ex¬ 
hibits which were intended to give information 
through the eye-gate to the soul. One of the 
most striking of these was a great placard in the 
front of the auditorium stating that every minute 
a soul goes out into eternity in our foreign fields. 
An electric bulb was so regulated that it burned 
for nearly a minute and then went out and re¬ 
mained dark for a short time. The eyes of the 
people in the audience were riveted upon that 
light. The darkness seemed to settle upon them 
all. 

That the vision might not be lost, and that 
its ideals might be realized as quickly as possible, 
the following action was taken by the Convo¬ 
cation: 

“It is the sense of this Convocation that our 
Church faces an unprecedented opportunity in world 
evangelization. The moving of God on the souls of 
the multitudes that are asking for admission to church 
membership; the breaking down of false religions in 
our fields; the receptive spirit of those heretofore 





• *V x^ V / 

° ^ p/y o' 

<V\ <gv- 

/ •<* •« 





.ev 


\\ & (/$' ^ ] 

^ ' V «? ‘Pa % 1 

\wf /y / v^ «*» V s95 “ > ° 

Uv 

/# Tukh 

o^- V 

90 S! ° a l(g>. 


?L 

ifnited 
Presbyterian 
Mission Field 
In E^ypt. 

‘^07” 

Occupation map 
1920 


V 

•r yl°°° 

„ 4nt**° 9 




, .< 90 ? 

<1 (V^n 6 ' 5 
v •, V rt \6 


<^ v 


,00 


area. * 12,849 Sy. mi. 

Population^ /2,/23,/28 
Stations /a Siac/e are Occupied. 
Stations in Peat are Proposed. 
Figures in Piae/e = missionaries on 


Figures in Peat- missionaries asPeaty/>r m dP2t 



tie Fie/at. 





















THE “407’* MOVEMENT 


57 


prejudiced; the earnest pressing of the invitation to 
the workers to enter and occupy new territory—all 
this and more presents a situation unprecedented 
and with the opportunity brings a corresponding 
increased responsibility to our Church. 

“God has given us material blessings that likewise 
have no parallel in all history. These come at the 
very moment of the increased opportunity. It is our 
deep conviction that if these blessings are not used to 
this end and the spirit of leadership does not accom¬ 
pany them they will work irreparable harm. Rightly 
used they make possible the furnishing of the whole 
means for the adequate occupancy of our field in 
this present time. It calls for our adopting here 
and now scriptural standards and our putting them 
into practice so that on the one hand we shall be 
saved from the blight of misuse and on the other 
make it possible at once to carry the riches of the 
Gospel to our whole field. 

“The attendance upon this Convocation and the 
spirit that has dominated it, together with the spirit 
that is in our colleges and seminaries, and that has 
been manifest in our missionary conferences and 
elsewhere, persuade us that God is moving upon our 
people to put into the fields at once an adequate 
force for the work that has been providentially as¬ 
signed. We believe that the 407 additional workers 
that the fields are asking for can and should be 
found and sent forth, and that we should return to 
our respective fields to pray and labor for the secur¬ 
ing, equipping, and sending this force in this, oui 

day. 

“We believe that the Laymen’s Movement that has 
so splendidly expressed itself in this Convocation in 
numbers and spirit calls for our deepest gratitude, 
and for that fostering that shall put our whole mem¬ 
bership back of this great Kingdom enterprise. 


58 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


Deputations 


Institutes 


“To keep before our Church the ideals that have 
here prevailed we recommend the appointment of 
a Continuation Committee. This committee through 
our Church papers, magazines and other literature, 
shall keep before us the goal of immediate occu¬ 
pancy of our field; shall call a convocation similar 
to this as their judgment may dictate, and use any 
and all other legitimate means to realize this end. 

“We record it as our conviction that in the end 
the only solution of the whole problem is in a deep¬ 
ened spiritual life and a spirit of prayer that responds 
to our Lord’s command that we pray the Lord of 
the harvest that He thrust out laborers into the 
harvest, and that is ready to answer that prayer by 
saying: ‘Here, Lord, am I; send me.’ It calls for 
our returning to our homes to link ourselves with 
our Lord in His intercession for the lost world; for 
a program of prayer that shall be definite, per¬ 
sistent, and not abandoned till we have prevailed. 

“Here and now we would ask for the blessing of 
God upon these expressions so far as in accordance 
with His will, and that we join with our chairman, 
while he leads us to this end.” 

Immediately following the Convocation, teams 
of missionaries were sent out to as many of the 
districts as could be reached. They visited con¬ 
gregations, speaking from the pulpit and the plat¬ 
form, addressing Sabbath and Wednesday audi¬ 
ences and missionary societies. In these meetings 
and in the homes of the people they made appeals 
to call forth volunteers for the foreign work. 

After the deputation work had been done the 
committee in cooperation with the Foreign 
Board planned and carried out a campaign of 
institutes in some of the presbyteries of the 




THE “407” MOVEMENT 


59 


Church. The first were held in the Middle West. 
Others followed in convenient centers, and the 
people were stirred and blessed by this presenta¬ 
tion of foreign missionary facts. 

These institutes were continued in 1918 and 
1919. Then “A 407 Prayer League” was formed 
into which more than 1500 people have already 
entered, pledging themselves to pray for the 
accomplishment of the task which had been au¬ 
thorized by the General Assembly in 1903 and 
determined upon vigorously in the Convocation 
of 1917. In the spring of 1921, nearly one hun¬ 
dred Prayer Councils were held in all parts of 
the church where the members of the League 
and others came together to unite their petitions 
for the “407.” These were not in any sense 
popular meetings, but were definitely for counsel 
and prayer. ^ 

It was facing the task in the church at home 
that led the Board, on the basis of respective 
numerical strength, to apportion among the pres¬ 
byteries the responsibility for finding the “407" 
lives and the funds to support them. This action 
the General Assembly (1918) endorsed, saying: 

“We approve the Board’s plan of proportionate 
distribution, whereby it is seeking to realize its 
program of ‘407’ new missionaries, as a sane and 
practical plan and one which should receive the 
hearty cooperation of the Church. 

Since February, 1917, when the “407” Move¬ 
ment began, two presbyteries, Arkansas Valley 


“407” Prayer 
League 


Presbyterial 

apportionment 


"Over the top” 


60 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


Present status 
of the “407" 
(January, 1921) 


and Vermont, have finished their shares, actually 
furnishing the missionaries and subscribing the 
funds to provide both for salaries and upkeep of 
their work. Twenty-two presbyteries have ac¬ 
cepted their allotments of the lives and funds in 
the Movement as a moral obligation and a 
definite objective in their foreign mission pro¬ 
gram and have set up organizations to see it 
through. 

Moreover, since the “407” Movement began 
we have sent 86 missionaries to the fields, 39 men 
and 47 unmarried women. In the same time we 
have lost, by deaths and retirements, 42 mission¬ 
aries, 15 men and 27 unmarried women. The net 
gain is 44 missionaries, which leaves 363 yet to 
be realized, of the total net gain of “407,” the 
numerical objective of the Movement. For the 
sake of convenience in their distribution, the 
wives of missionaries are not reckoned in the 
“407” Movement, although they are among the 
most valuable workers. 


Egypt’s share of the “407” was 241 mission¬ 
aries, 120 men and 121 unmarried women. Egypt 
has received 14 men and 21 women, lost 10 men 
and 11 women, made a net gain of 4 men and 10 
women, which leaves a net gain of 116 men and 
111 women yet to be realized. 

India’s share of the “407” was 150 mission¬ 
aries, 75 men and 75 unmarried women. India 
has received 16 men and 20 women, lost 3 men 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 


61 


and 12 women, made a net gain of 13 men and 8 
women, which leaves a net gain of 62 men and 
67 women yet to be realized. 

The Sudan’s share of the “407” was 16 mis¬ 
sionaries, 8 men and 8 unmarried women. The 
Sudan has received 9 men and 6 women, lost 
2 men and 4 women, made a net gain of 7 men 
and 2 women, which leaves a net gain of 1 man 
and 6 women yet to be realized. 

Abyssinia was added to our mission fields by 
action of the Assembly at Sterling, Kansas, 1920. 
This, of course, increases the number of mis¬ 
sionaries needed. 

Certainly one of the most telling speakers in 
the World Survey Conference, at Atlantic City, 
in 1920, was a messenger that did not speak a 
word. This messenger was a map that extended 
clear across one end of the convention hall, show¬ 
ing the unoccupied territory of the world, dis¬ 
tricts that had not yet heard the message of the 
Gospel of Jesus Christ, after nineteen hundred 
and twenty years. 

It was a messenger from whom men and women 
could not get away. It followed them to their 
homes. It haunted them in their waking hours 
and influenced their dreams. It brought about 
new resolves and firm determinations that that 
map should be changed and that lives should be 
devoted to bring about that change. 

No wonder it haunted men in the night 
watches. It looked like a great sign of danger, 


Map of the un 
occupied lands 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


for the unoccupied territories were in a vivid 
red color. It is the danger which threatens every 
land where the red flag is unfurled; the danger 
of every evil that is rampant in the earth where 
Christ is not known; the danger of disease, of 
immorality, of crime, of anarchy, 
occupied (?) The war has taught us that we are no longer 

isolated. What concerns the world concerns us. 
A heart-throb in one part must be felt in every 
other part of the world. Egypt, the Sudan, and 
the Punjab, India, were left white because they 
are considered occupied. Yet we United Presby¬ 
terians who sat in that audience knew that of 
the 2963 villages and cities in Egypt, only 288 
are yet having the benefits of a Christian service. 
We knew that there are 9374 cities and villages 
in our district in India and yet there are 8885 
of these where the Gospel of Jesus Christ is not 
yet made known. We knew that in the territory 
designated the Egyptian Sudan, where the United 
Presbyterian Church is operating, clear across 
that country stretching thousands of miles, 
farther even than from the Atlantic to the Pacific, 
our forces are at work at only three centers. 
And away beyond the farthest station lies Abys¬ 
sinia, a territory where perhaps twelve million 
people live and we have made a beginning at 
Sayo, three hundred and fifty miles from the 
only other Protestant station in all Abyssinia, 
Addis Abeba, where the Swedish mission is 
located. 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 


63 


It was a map of the unsaved world, stretched 
upon the wall in the little shop of William Carey, 
that thrust him out into the field more than one 
hundred years ago, to lay the foundation of 
modern Protestant missionary work in India. We 
wondered what would be necessary to call forth 
the young people of the church today, if that 
map with the vivid red unoccupied territory 
could not call forth and thrust out our “407.” 

Some have been unable to resist the cry of Motives for 

serv i ce 

helpless humanity; the desperate condition of 
women and children in Christless lands has con¬ 
stituted the call to them. The desperate moral 
degradation of men especially has thrust out 
others into the field; they have been unable to 
resist the appeal of those who are going down 
to an untimely death because of the immorality 
and debauchery under Christless religions. There 
are those who have believed that a call consists 
in seeing a need and realizing the ability to meet 
that need. There have been those who have gone 
forth simply under the compulsion of the Divine 
command,—“Go ye into all the world and preacn 
the Gospel to every creature;” they have believed 
that the compulsion of Christ applies now to 

them_“I must work the works of Him that sent 

me while it is day. The night cometh when no 
man can work.” 

There are those that have gone simply from 
the desire to make their lives count for most in 
the world and have realized that nowhere else 



64 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


Nationalism 


are the opportunities for usefulness so great. 
There are those who have gone simply because 
the “love of Christ constraineth ,, them. He gave 
His life for us: “We ought to give our lives for 
the brethren.” 

These appeals are just as potent today as 
they ever were. These calls are just as loud. 
These situations are just as desperate as in any 
day of the Christian era. We still call for the 
“407.” We plead for the young lives of our 
church to offer themselves that we may accom¬ 
plish our task in the world. 

If any other argument needs to be presented, 
it would seem that at this day, even this hour, 
there has been put before the United Presby¬ 
terian Church by Jesus Christ an irresistible 
appeal. Our papers are now telling us of a great 
change which is being wrought in Egypt. This 
Mohammedan country has been clamoring for 
years for the right to assert itself in national 
independence. The air has been electric with 
nationalism. It has bridged the great chasm 
which separated the antagonistic religions. The 
Mohammedan has gone over to his enemy, the 
Copt, and extended to him the courtesies of 
brotherhood. The Copt has gone over to the 
Mohammedan and invited him to join in patriotic 
services. This nationalism has seemed to sweep 
away the barriers existing between these religious 
bodies. 

Further, it has broken down the social barriers 


(no. UnrtecL Presbyd erian 
v- Mission "Rcld 
inTBe Tajyptian oSudan. 

^07” Occupatioa Map 1920 


area = /, ora, 400 Sg. 07/. 

Popu/afioa - 3 , aoo, ooo. 

S/a//errs /a &/ac£ are Occupied. j 

Sfa/toas fa /Ped are /Trapesed. / 

Figures /a 3/acfc -- /flissionaries on ffte F/e fa t 
fry ares fu /Fed ffltssfo/tar/es as/eed/or ru/f-07. 

i 

#■ 
f 
I 
I 
% 

































THE “407” MOVEMENT 


65 


that have existed since Mohammedanism took its 
place in that land. Women have stepped out of 
their harems and seclusion, have cast aside their 
veils and have actually stood upon the street 
corners and addressed the crowds in the interests 
of independent Egypt. 

That for which the Egyptians have been cry¬ 
ing and pleading and rioting, that for which 
women and girls have dedicated their time and 
talents and service, that for which men have 
clamored and committed violence, is being ex¬ 
tended to them. They realize that the world 
is going to watch them very closely to see if it 
is possible for them to prove equal to the respon¬ 
sibility. 

Can they rule themselves? They crave help. 
The American people can best give the necessary 
aid to those engaged in the moulding and the 
shaping of this national life. “They need men 
of large faith, clear vision, deep love, genuine 
statesmanship. Surely great men are needed for 
so great a task. Men of learning, high-bred 
courtesy, winsome speech, far-reaching plans are 
needed. Men and women of penetrating minds 
and indomitable patience are needed to enter the 
Moslem world.” 

Who is there for this great work? Can there 
not be found among the United Presbyterian 
young women of today those who have the devo¬ 
tion of our first woman missionary to Syria and 
Egypt? “Oh, had I ten thousand bodies, weak and 


Our opportunity 


66 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


inefficient and unworthy though they might be, 
yet, imbued with the spirit of love to my precious 
Savior, and love to the souls of my fallen fellow- 
beings, how would I, how ought I, as on the 
wings of the wind, send them forth on such 
errands of mercy and love? How could I detain 
one? He who gave Himself for me should have 
them all; and then, how small, how small the 
gift!” 

Or do we not have those among the young 
men of our church, whose spirit is like that of 
one who has during almost the entire period of 
his missionary career occupied the outposts of 
our mission fields and who says, “If I had a hun¬ 
dred lives I would gladly give them all for these 
poor people?” 

Has the spirit of devotion to Christ died in 
our denomination? Has loyalty and fidelity to 
principle faded away? Has obedience to a com¬ 
mand been forgotten with the sound of the mili¬ 
tary camp? Or can there be found among the 
young people of the United Presbyterian Church, 
a sufficient number of active, thoughtful, ambi¬ 
tious young people to carry His message to every 
village in India, to every city and mud-walled 
town in Egypt, to every little cluster of huts 
in the Sudan and Abyssinia, and bring these 
people into the life and the love and the liberty 
of the children of God? Can these not be found 
in this our day that another generation may not 
pass away unsaved? 


THE “407” MOVEMENT 


67 


“Stir me, Oh! Stir me, Lord, I care not how, 

But stir my heart in passion for the world! 

Stir me to give, to go—but, most to pray: 

Stir, till the blood-red banner be unfurled 
O’er lands that still in deepest darkness lie, 
O’er deserts where no Cross is lifted high.” 

“Christ counted these souls worth Calvary. 
What do we count them worth?” He will never 
be able to see the reward of His sufferings, until 
those who profess to love Him and follow Him 
bring their lives, their gifts, and their prayers 
and lay them upon the altar in loving sacrifice 
for Him. 

















Steamer that carried the first missionary party to Abyssinia. 

It landed them at Gambela. 

Hillcrest, Sayo, Abyssinia. The house used for first residence, 

the kitchen, and the new home. 














Chapter III 


THE NEW WORLD MOVEMENT 

W HEN the report of the foreign mission 
work was being prepared in 1918, for the 
General Assembly, the United States had been 
in the World War one year. Our fields were 
peculiarly involved from the very beginning of 
the war, but “the good hand of the Lord had 
been upon us.” In the face of increasing diffi¬ 
culty from year to year and the complexity of 
the problems that met the Boards on every hand, 
it was the cause of deepest gratitude that through 
all those years of stress, the lives of our mis¬ 
sionaries had been safely guarded. 

In days of agony and suffering, in days of un¬ 
named terrors on land and sea, the Lord kindly 
vouchsafed His blessing and permitted our work 
to go steadily on. No worker had to be called 
away permanently from his work. No serious 
disturbances affected our missionary activity. 
No station was closed. No field was even left 
without recruits. 

But the difficulties were very great. 

The dangers of sea travel by the Atlantic 
necessitated sending parties out and back by the 
Pacific, entailing a tremendously increased ex¬ 
pense to the Boards. Boats were not running 
on schedule time anywhere, and long delays were 


The war and 
our foreign 
missions 


70 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


War Emergency 
fund 


New World 
Movement 


frequent in transfer ports en route. The three 
weeks’ journey from New York to Egypt length¬ 
ened out to ten at least,—the longest being six 
months on the part of a relatively large party 
bound for Egypt and the Sudan. 

While such time was most profitably spent in 
other mission fields, and while the visitors and 
the visited both greatly enjoyed these enforced 
sojourns, still the expense that was involved in¬ 
creased the deficit of the Foreign Board to such 
an extent that it amounted to the unprecedented 
sum of $80,957 which had to be reported to the 
General Assembly, meeting in the Third Church, 
Pittsburgh. 

Such a condition necessitated heroic measures. 
It meant a reduction in the work and retrench¬ 
ment all along the line, the evacuation of posi¬ 
tions gained at a cost of men and treasure, and 
dishonor to our Christ, or it meant that plans 
should be laid for wiping out all debts and for 
an advance movement for which opportunities 
were signally calling. 

As a result of the Foreign Board’s appeal, the 
“War Emergency Campaign” was authorized, 
which wiped out the old debts of all the Boards 
and brought the work of the entire church into a 
most advantageous position for a great step for¬ 
ward along all lines. 

Accordingly the committee having charge of 
the War Emergency campaign made such a pro¬ 
posal to the Monmouth Assembly (1919). Fav- 


THE NEW WORLD MOVEMENT 


71 


orable action was taken and the advance known 
as the New World Movement was authorized 
in an official action which stated in part: 

“Believing that the whole Church of Christ is being 
called of God to have strong faith, high courage, 
and deep devotion in this day of unparalleled need 
and opportunity, and that our Savior is summoning 
us to spiritual enlargement and zealous service as 
never before, we therefore recommend that a com¬ 
mittee be appointed to inaugurate and conduct a 
campaign during the present church year, to secure 
the dedication of life, the enlistment of prayer, and 
the necessary funds to occupy and evangelize our 
fields, and to equip and endow our educational insti¬ 
tutions at home and abroad; and that the amount 
of money to be secured and its application to par¬ 
ticular needs shall be determined by careful calcula¬ 
tion based upon thorough surveys of our fields.” 

Such a movement prophesied the greatest era 
for our foreign mission enterprise. Never had 
prospects been so bright. Never had success 
seemed so sure. It really looked as though the 
appeal of the fields in 1903 was at last to meet 
with an adequate response. 

But the securing of funds for the church Boards 
would have been the sheerest mockery, if there 
had been no provision made for a similar spiritual 
advance. No religious structure can be erected 
except upon spiritual foundations. No mission¬ 
ary enterprise can be maintained except by the 
constant supply of spiritual resources. The New 
World Movement was conceived in prayer. Its 


Organization 


Campaign 


72 FORWARD MOVEMENTS 

plans and methods were scrutinized in the light 
of prayer. Its deliberations were shot through 
and through by prayer. It was desired by the 
General Assembly and by the Central Committee 
which became its agent, that it should be a move¬ 
ment that should tap the springs of the Spirit’s 
power, and revive the vineyard of the Lord in 
which we labor. 

The Assembly of 1919 directed that the cor¬ 
responding and associate secretaries of the 
Boards, the executive secretary of the Mission¬ 
ary and Efficiency Committee and two members 
of the Women’s Board were to be the initial com¬ 
mittee. This committee was to enlarge itself 
to a committee of twenty-three, adding one repre¬ 
sentative of the President’s Conference of our 
educational institutions, five laymen, four past¬ 
ors, and two women from the church at large. 
Thus the Central Committee was organized, out 
of which an Executive Committee of nine was 
formed. 

An Advisory Finance Committee was also 
chosen by the Central Committee. It was formed 
for the purpose of passing upon the soundness 
and wisdom of the financial plans and methods 
of the movement, and also to counsel as to the 
best manner of handling the funds before they 
reached the various boards and agencies. 

As early as possible after its appointment, the 
Central Committee organized the New World 
Movement. Five departments of activity were 


£ 


^J^E^|ANEAN^ 


"Alexandria 

a 'mI, 745 Pop. 1.319. 

A o c ' h 

■ ■ • A A# □ A 

S<?/?/fc?/-/{//77 

A AAA #* AO 


“cL 

United 
Presbyterian 
Mission Field i> 

In Egypt. 

‘•4 07” 

Occupation Map * v >< 

1920 

Progi'dm of Building 

SYMBOLS 

Those ,n Solid Block represent exist¬ 
ing buddinffS or stations 
T/iose in Red represent those m 
/be Speers p/roprurn 
Those in Block Outline represent those 
m Pronratn aP'rompteTe occupUion. 

P ffed dob under j si/mbo/repres&t& 
/mpreremen/s under Syrs p/vprjm. 

% = Station. 

^ _ Church. 

ii _ Theological School. 

■ = College for Boys. 

■ , High School for Boys. 

■ = Secondary School for Boys. 

• = College for Girls. 

• = High School for Girls. 

• = Secondary School for Girls. 
\K = Hospital, General. 

<8> = Hospital, Womens’. 

X = Dispensary. 

■ = Hostel. 

■ = Store House. 

A = Family Dwelling. 

A _ Womens’Dwelling, 
m = Hall. 

ft . Evangelistic Car 
£ . Evangelistic Boat. 










U 0 ao4^/® TuKH 

> # O® 


(S) ZAKAZIk - _„ 

Area 1,240 Pop 805,000 

• ▲ A A * VA 




vs 







,£fv> 





\ 
























THE NEW WOULD MOVEMENT 


73 


established — spiritual life, survey, publicity, 
stewardship, and canvass. A simultaneous pro¬ 
gram was prepared and the campaign was con¬ 
ducted in 883 of the 937 congregations of the 
denomination. 

As an indication of the scope of the work 
undertaken we may look at the “spiritual life 
department,” whose purpose was that the whole 
movement should be undergirded with prayer. 

The first objective was the enrollment of 100,- 
000 intercessors. The full number was not 
reached, but good results were obtained. 

The second was the establishment of family 
altars. The cause was presented from practically 
every pulpit. Some congregations now report 
ninety per cent of their homes as having family 
altars. 

The third objective w T as evangelism. Congre¬ 
gations were urged to set a goal of at least twelve 
per cent increase by profession of faith. Special 
meetings were held in many churches, and 10,069 
accessions by profession of faith were reported 
for the year, 1919-20. 

A fourth objective was life enlistment. An 
effort was made to secure the names of all the 
young people of our church between the ages of 
fifteen and twenty-five. About 5000 names were 
secured. Letters and literature were used to cul¬ 
tivate these. Special meetings were held in all 
of our colleges. The returns show 345 ready to 
devote their lives to distinctive Christian work, 


Spiritual life 
department 


74 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


and 4283 ready to make the promotion of Christ’s 
Kingdom the supreme aim of their lives. Thus 
forces have been set in motion which will surely 
bring great blessings to the Church in the years 
to come. 

The whole New World Movement organization 
was planned that the Church might grow in devo¬ 
tion to the Kingdom; that an enlarged vision of 
the possibilities of our church might come; that 
there might be a realization of our responsibility 
for the unevangelized millions of the world and 
a universal recognition throughout the church of 
the duty of the present generation adequately to 
present Jesus Christ and His Gospel to those 
of the present generation, whom God, in His 
providence, has committed to our church for 
evangelization; and that United Presbyterians 
might make Christ Himself the center of their 
lives and place allegiance to Him above every 
other relationship in life. 

Foreign survey It was the survey that entailed the largest 
expenditure of time and effort. The foreign sur¬ 
vey had already been undertaken and to a large 
extent had been completed. This had been called 
forth when the Board had faced the task com¬ 
mitted to it by the “407” Movement. The mis¬ 
sionaries home on furlough and under appoint¬ 
ment had met for conference and prayer with 
the Foreign Board and Women’s Board before 
the regular summer conference at New Wilming¬ 
ton in 1917. The Convocation had led the 


THE NEW WORLD MOVEMENT 


75 


Church as by a clarion call to an advance move¬ 
ment. The Convocation Committee had ad¬ 
vised the securing of the most definite informa¬ 
tion with reference to the “407'’—the kind of 
workers needed and the number of each required; 
the number of women and men needed and how 
many of the latter should be laymen and how 
many ordained; where it was proposed to locate 
each of the “407” for work; what buildings would 
be required for his or her use; and the blue prints 
of the buildings with the cost carefully com¬ 
puted. It was advised that maps should be made 
of the fields showing stations now occupied and 
the location of the stations that should be occu¬ 
pied for the proper carrying forward of the Con¬ 
vocation plans. 

Definite instructions were given to those 
returning to their fields with reference to the 
undertaking of the task and its speedy com¬ 
pletion. 

It was understood that the survey would be 
at best only tentative because the time would 
not permit of an exhaustive one, however desir¬ 
able that would be. It was also explained that 
the mission would be free to modiiy it as to any 
of its details whenever such modifications seemed 
necessary. It seemed wise to adhere to the origi¬ 
nal number of ‘ 407,” however inadequate that 
number might come to appear in the light of 
the survey. 


76 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


Classification 
of the “407" 


The missionaries set themselves to this task 
most heartily, and as soon as possible the desired 
information was available. 

When the reports came in from the fields it 
was found that the following classification had 
been made of all the workers called for: 


Character of Work. Men 

Ordained Ministers. 124 

Zenana Workers . 

Educational . 42 

Hostel Superintendents . 4 

Industrial . 2 

Literary . 4 

Publicity . 1 

Doctors . 18 

Nurses ... 

Builders. 3 

Business . 6 


204 

Explanation: 


Women Total 

124 

126 126 

56 98 

4 
2 

2 6 

1 

4 22 

15 15 

3 

... 6 


203 407 


Zenana Worker: Devotes entire time to visiting 
the women in their homes. 


Educational: College professors, managers of large 
schools and superintendents of district schools. 

Hostel Superintendent: Presides over a dormitory 
of men students to give counsel, keep order and do 
personal work. 

Literary: To prepare Christian books, pamphlets 
and periodicals for use in the fields and otherwise 
to stimulate literary activity. 

















FIRST AND NEW RESIDENCE IN THE SUDAN 

House in which first missionaries lived in Omdurman, The Sudan 
The latest mission residence at Doleib Hill. 














. 





■ 




1 
























. 

















THE NEW WORLD MOVEMENT 


77 


Publicity: To visualize mission facts and needs 
by pictures arid printed matter for the Church at 
home. 

Builders: To supervise purchase of material and 
construction of buildings on field. 

Business: To look after purely business affairs of 
missionaries and mission proper in the fields. 


78 




FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


CO 

£ 

JD 

i I 

O 

«+H 

CO 

c3 


CO 


cu 

ca 



o 

CO 


CD 

-+-> 

S3 


T3 

CD 


CO 

• rH 

"O 


<D 

O 


o 

J-H 

<D 

£ 

© 

CO 

CD 

r£3 

H 


Total 

CO 

150 

CO 

rH 

407 

Busi¬ 

ness 

£ 




M. 

5 

1. 


CO 

Build¬ 

ers 

£ 

1 


I 

& co 

r-l 


CO 

Nurses 

W. 

11 

co 


iO 

53 




Uu 

£ 

O 

-M 

8 

Q 

£ 



TJ1 

M. 

12 

CO 

CO 

00 

Public¬ 

ity 

£ 




S - 



rH 

I 

Liter¬ 

ary 

w. 

2 



CO 

55 ^ 



T* 

Indus¬ 

trial 

£ 




M. 

rH 


CO 

Hostel 

Sup’ts 

£ 



53 h 


Tfl 

Educa¬ 

tional 

W. 

41 

H 

rH 

CO 

>o 

<*H 3 > 

<M 

rH 

r—* 

42 

Evan¬ 

gelistic 

vv. 

67 

55 


126 

»o 

co 

55 

Tf 

124 

Field 

Egypt 

India 

Sudan 

Total 


Explanation:—M., Men; W., Women. 

































































THE NEW WORLD MOVEMENT 


79 


When the New World Movement was launched The “407” and 

the N. W. M. 

the “407” Movement was established and suc¬ 
cessfully operating. It was not considered wise 
to push two causes the same year. Accordingly, 
the Monmouth Assembly (1919) through the 
following actions made the “407” Movement a 
definite feature of the New World Movement:— 


1. “That the ‘407’ Movement shall be made a part 
of the Forward Movement when that movement is 
put into operation. 

2. “That all money subscribed for and received by 
the ‘407’ Movement shall be considered as part of 
the Foreign Board’s participation in the Forward 
Movement Fund.” 


The Central Committee of the N..W. M., by 
way of avoiding confusion, declared there 
would be the heartiest cooperation between the 
New World Movement and the “407” Movement 
for the promotion of the common cause, and that 
all funds paid to the “407” Movement during the 
ecclesiastical year April 1, 1919 to April 1, 1920, 
would be credited to congregations on their 
allotment in the New World Movement. 

All the other agencies undertook to secure the The budget 
information called for by the New World Move¬ 
ment, and when the survey committee passed 
upon these reports and weighed their askings, 
the financial budget presented to the Church for 
approval and accepted responsibility was as 
follows:— 



80 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


At Home 

Colleges .$4,311,784 

Church Extension .... 1,106,000 

Home Missions. 1,086,350 

Ministerial Relief .... 851,490 

Freedmen’s Missions . . 847,537 

Seminaries. 540,000 

Women’s Home Missions 274,850 
Women’s Association . . 250,000 

Education . 175,000 

Bible Training School. . 120,000 

-$9,563,011 

N. W. M. Administrative Expense 143,445 

Total Home. $9,706,456 

Abroad 

Board of Foreign Missions: 

Egypt.$3,905,414 

India. 1,389,396 

The Sudan. 347,507 

Cooperative Work: 

Kinnaird College, 

India . 7,000 

Cairo University . .. 93,495 

World’s S. S. Asso... 3,500 

-$4,936,312 

Women’s Foreign Missions: 

Egypt.$1,185,500 

India. 693,208 j 

The Sudan. 90,155 

-$1,968,863 

N. W. M. Administrative Expense 103,577 

Total Foreign. $7,008,752 


Total New World Movement Budget $16,715,208 
































THE NEW WORLD MOVEMENT 


81 


Some one in another communion had said:— 

“The Church has come to the greatest hour in 
its history. Will it measure up or fall down? 
It remains to be seen. No such task has chal¬ 
lenged the Church since Calvary as that which 
confronts it today. No such hour has struck 
in human history as is striking today.” 

There were those of course who considered the 
financial budget far beyond the range of our 
denomination. It was true that our per capita 
estimates greatly exceeded the figures of the sister 
denominations with whom we had been cooper¬ 
ating. 

But it was remembered that we had been 
trained in the principles of stewardship. Our 
Church had always acknowledged the obliga¬ 
tion of tithing. Our people had been called upon 
in former times to arise in great emergencies. 
So with faith and hope the leaders dared to ask 
the Church for that great sum. 

The committee of the New World Movement 
reminded the Church that we had been falling 
far short of our obligations through the previous 
years. Statistics showed that the per capita gifts 
to benevolences, including the War Emergency 
Fund, the previous year, had been only three 
cents a day. Further it was found that for all 
causes the per capita gift was only seven cents 
a day. It was learned that there was not a 
presbytery in the Church where the per capita 
daily gifts to foreign missions was equal to half 


Previous gifts 
to regular 
budgets 


82 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


the price of a daily newspaper, and in thirty- 
eight of the sixty-three presbyteries it was not 
equal to one fourth of it. 

“No, the gifts of most United Presbyterians 
have never yet been according to their ability, 
but according to their interest.” 

The committee made a stirring appeal, as 
follows:— 

“It is a crime to go on thinking and acting in the 
dimensions of our forefathers. Indeed, it is wrong 
to think and act in the dimensions even of the last 
decade. God pity the man whose thoughts have 
not expanded mightily in the last five years. We 
have seen big things done in a big way by people 
who wrought with measureless devotion. We saw 
the Y. M. C. A. appeal for one hundred millions and 
receive it quickly. We saw the Red Cross ask for 
a similar amount and in one year receive three and 
one-half times what it asked. The United States 
Government asked for six billion dollars, the biggest 
loan in history. Some said, ‘It can’t be raised,’ but 
the people subscribed almost a billion more than 
the Government asked, and the American Bankers’ 
Association said, ‘We can make it one hundred billion 
if necessary.’ 

“In all war work the members of our Church 
were taking a part. Now the war is over and we 
are facing the making of a better world, a new 
world ‘in which dwelleth righteousness.’ The stag¬ 
gering task ahead is principally the church’s work. 
Are we who did big things in a big way to win the 
war going back to the pre-war scale of narrow¬ 
minded thinking and self-centered action regarding 
the greatest task of all, the task of the church? 
The Northern and Southern Methodists have said 


THE NEW WORLD MOVEMENT 


83 


‘No.’ The Presbyterians have said ‘No.’ The Con- 
gregationalists have said ‘No.’ What will the United 
Presbyterian Church say? 

“The answer must be given by us as individuals, 
just as we gave it in the war. If enough of us 
make that answer what it ought to be, we can make 
the answer for our Church. We, who were not 
called upon to die to fi'ee the world, let us live to 
save it in God's name by His Church. 

“When individualized the whole New World Move¬ 
ment Fund of $16,715,208 means for the United 
Presbyterian Church: 

$107.15 per capita per five years 
21.43 per capita per year 
1.79 per capita per month 
.45 per capita per week 
.06 per capita per day.” 

The canvass was put on according to schedule 
and by May 20, 1920, reports had been received 
from 753 congregations with pledges amounting 
to $10,022,163.82. In addition, there was reported 
at this date from our colleges the amount of $53,- 
846; from the Young People’s Christian Union, 
$5,000.00, and from individual givers not credited 
to congregations, $2,180.00, making a total pledge 
reported on May 20th of $10,083,189.82. And 
123 congregations had gone “over the top.” 

The New World Movement with its promise for 
the future has gladdened the heart, brightened 
the face, and lightened the step of every one of 
our foreign missionaries. It is that for which 
efforts have been made and prayers have been 
poured out through the years. Thanksgiving 


It brought joy 
to hearts of 
missionaries 


84 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


“Sense of 
waste" 


has ascended to God and songs of gladness and 
praise have been heard not only in heaven but 
in all our fields. One has only to read the state¬ 
ment of one of our pioneer missionaries to get 
an idea of the unspeakable joy the work affords: 
—“I would not exchange my present station and 
work for anything out of heaven/’ and his words 
have been echoed and re-echoed by scores of 
others. The only note of regret that comes from 
his lips is that of lost opportunities. Years after 
one such sad experience, he remarked, “The op¬ 
portunity in the form in which it then existed 
has never returned.” 

We seem to have little comprehension of what 
it is that causes collapse of workers. Of this 
same man we are told that the pressure of things 
neglected was incessant and he was ever con¬ 
scious of opportunities lost, of whitening grain 
for which no reapers were in readiness, and of 
work done in mediocre fashion which properly 
circumstanced he had the power to do well. This 
pressure, combined with his weakened physical 
condition to drive him at times to the verge 
of desperation. 

Looking back, at a later period of his life, he 
asserted “from bitter experience” that this “sense 
of waste” is after all “the heaviest cross that a 
missionary has to bear—to have to preach to a 
dozen in an upper room of a private dwelling 
when with a mission hall in the central part of 
the city he might be preaching to a thousand;” 


f* 3 B * ► l-l-x <8> ^ I 


'T%o, Unded Pres by* i erian 
v- Mission field 
inlBe lldyptian Q^udan. 

^07” Occupatioa Map 1920 

PROGRAM OF BUILDING 

_- - > <s^T_'_ 

SYMBOLS / ; 

Those in Solid Black represent exist- • 

ing buddings or stattons. ■ 

Those in Red represent those in J • C. r> TM K f> 

the Spears program. .f-.• . 0^ 

Those in Black Outline represent those 1 *' 0 ®' 

in Program aPcompteie occupation. jir \ 

it Red Set under j spnt/o/ represents V 7 \ | 

•ore/nents underSprsprogram. > K ' 

, Station. J ^ >" 

= Church. • o 0 ; ^ 

= Theological School. . 

= College for Boys. ** I; VtUL* \ V 

= High School for Boys. 

= Secondary School for Boys. xQ © V-, 

= College for Girls. \ l j | - 

= High School for Girls. ; J j l / ^ 

_ Secondary School for Girls ;J\ 

= Hospital,General. /< • 

= Hospital,Womens: —{' 

.Dispensary. I ^0* ,, M 

-Hostel. t( W° 

= store House. ^ > i\ . aajsci 

_ Family Dwelling. 

. Womens'Dwelling. 

- Hall. 

. Evangelistic Car 
_ Evangelistic Boat. -v.,,. 
























THE NEW WORLD MOVEMENT 


85 


and remarked, “A few thousand pounds, given at 
the right time, would have multiplied the area 
. . . . and increased the value of our mis¬ 
sionary labors tenfold in ... every 
department.” 

It is hoped that the New World Movement will 
prevent the coming United Presbyterian genera¬ 
tion from being forced to read such a commentary 
as this upon the work being done in our day. 

One can never think of the click of the lock n must not fal1 
of the door when the “hundred girls of India” 
were turned out of the school perhaps! to be lost 
forever to Christ, because of lack of funds, with¬ 
out exclaiming of the New World Movement, “It 
must not fail.” One can never think of the scores 
turned away from the schools each term, and 
thereby from the opportunity to walk in the 
light and love of Christ, because of crowded con¬ 
ditions that are past the safety point, without 
exclaiming, “It must not fail.” One can never 
think of a whole village waiting in earnest expec¬ 
tation for their messenger to return from the mis¬ 
sionary to whom he had gone begging ior a 
teacher, that they too might know the Way: 
one cannot think of the hopelessness that settles 
down upon them when he reports there is no one 
to send: one cannot see the mosque erected in 
that village with its minaret pointing heaven¬ 
ward from which the muezzin shouts the call to 
prayer five times daily—one cannot think of all 


86 


FORWARD MOVEMENTS 


these things without exclaiming, “It must not 
fail.” 

We have been matched to this great hour. This 
is a day of destiny. The Lord has commanded us 
to go forward. “Ten years from now will be 
too late. Five years from now will be too late. 
One year from now may be too late.” 

“The present needs of the lands without Christ 
cannot wait to be met. The present generation 
of non-Christians cannot wait to be evangelized. 
For our own souls’ sake we who have Christ now 
cannot wait to share Him with others.” 

He is counting upon us. “It is a matter of 
unspeakable importance to enter into our oppor¬ 
tunities before we lose them.” This is our day of 
unprecedented opportunity, and our plans must 
not fail. 

Robert E. Speer said at our foreign mission 
jubilee convention:— 

“A Christian church is founded on no other prin¬ 
ciple than this, the simple principle that it is by 
outgo that we live, and that we have in order that we 
may share. I believe myself that the Christian 
church rests on the very same principle on which 
the individual Christian life rests and that the man 
who seeks to save his life shall lose it, and by the 
same law the Christian church that seeks to save her 
life shall lose it. That the Christian church is no 
more established for her own spiritual growth and 
self-cultivation than that individual Christians are 
called for the cultivation of their own characters as 
the supreme aim of their calling. We are called to 


THE NEW WORLD MOVEMENT 


87 


serve our own generation and the character that 
we get is simply a by-product of our service. 

If at any time in her history the Christian church 
had forgotten her duty to the world; if at any time 
the flames of missionary devotion had burned low 
upon her altars, she has paid for it invariably by 
alienation from Christ her Lord and by the dying 
down of the tides of His life through her veins. And 
if at any time in her history she has drawn close 
to Him once more; if the flames of her love to Christ 
have blazed up again on the altar, invariably that 
nearness to Him has expressed itself in a fresh 
outgo of love for the whole world, in a fresh devo¬ 
tion to the great purposes of Christ, to bring in those 
other sheep not of that Jewish fold, that there might 
be one flock and one shepherd.” 

What we do now will be the test of our spiritual 
life. 




BY WAY OF THE MIND 


Chapter IV 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 
In India 

M ANY years before the Golden Age in Greece 
the philosophy of India had been written. 
Hundred of years before the Romans began the 
process of transforming our European ancestors 
from barbarian tribes into civilized peoples, the 
Indian mystics had evolved wondrous systems of 
thought. To this day her young men in the 
colleges and universities are ranked as the keenest 
of thinkers and the most profound scholars. 

Her education, however, had always been con¬ 
fined to the upper classes. When the modern 
missionaries entered India they found a very low 
percentage of literacy, for the Mohammedans had 
swept all before them and paralyzed all things 
intellectual. Among the low castes the ignorance 
was all but absolute. Our mission was located 
in the Punjab where the British occupation had 
come later than in southern India, and where 
the Mohammedans were in the vast majority. 
These two factors clearly account for the fact 
that the literacy of our field was only one third 
as high as the average of India. Such a con¬ 
dition presents a very serious problem to the 
work of evangelization of India. 


Home of 
philosophers 


Moslem 

influence 


92 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


Condition of 
women 


Social 

hindrances 


More serious still is the situation presented by 
the women of India, only one per cent of whom 
can be classed as literate. It is with the mothers 
of India that there may be hope for the promo¬ 
tion of the Kingdom of Christ. The Calcutta 
University Commission report states that the 
education of women has a profound influence 
upon the whole texture of national life and the 
whole movement of national thought, and until 
some working solution is found for this problem, 
it must remain impossible to bring the education 
of men into a sound and healthy condition. 

The average American assumes an attitude of 
proud contempt when he learns of the hopeless 
condition of women in Christless lands. Cer¬ 
tainly such a person has forgotten what change 
has been wrought in the condition of the women 
of our own land in the past century. 

Marvelous have been the changes wrought in 
the sixty-five years of our mission history. 
There was the bitterest opposition when they 
first proposed enrolling girls in mission schools. 
“What! would you educate donkeys?” had been 
asked. “Go out and try to give those cows an 
education!” “Our girls do not learn,” had been 
said. 

There were millions of women whose birth was 
unwelcome, whose physical life was outraged, 
whose intellectual life was stunted, and whose 
spiritual life was denied existence. Many mar¬ 
ried in infancy and became mothers at twelve, 


Scale 1/200 



on Second Floor 



First Floor 

Plan of Girls’ Day School, Egypt 


•oo-oi-> *—-00-2 




























































































EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


93 


never knowing the joys of childhood as God 
! meant all children should, but they were plunged 
into the inevitable consequences of untold suffer¬ 
ing from child marriage. 

The sacred law of the Hindus declares that if 
a daughter is married at six years of age her 
father ascends to the highest heaven; if not mar¬ 
ried till seven he reaches only the second heaven; 
if not till ten he attains only the lowest place 
assigned to the blest; if not till eleven all her 
ancestors for six generations must suffer pain and 
penalty. 

Because of this unspeakable creed, if fathers 
are not able to negotiate a suitable marriage for 
their daughters in their own caste, they lead 
them away to the temple and “marry them to 
the god/’ they say. In reality they are put under 
the power of the priests of the temple to lead 
such lives as you and I cannot speak of in a 
Christian land. When a few years ago an effort 
was made to induce the government to raise the 
legal age of marriage to twelve years, the great¬ 
est excitement prevailed. The Brahmans set 
aside days of fasting and prayer. Multitudes 
went in procession to the temples beating their 
breasts and calling upon the gods to spare them 
from such a calamity. 

The curse of child marriage has associated 
with it the curse of child widowhood. According 
to the census there are 26,000,000 widows in 
India, thousands of them under five years of age. 


Religious 

influence 


Child widow¬ 
hood 





94 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


Poverty 


First school 
was an or¬ 
phanage 


Their woe and misery cannot be expressed in 
words and cannot be understood by us when an 
effort is made to express it. 

To establish schools and develop an educa¬ 
tional system upon such social foundations would 
seem to be undertaking the impossible. 

But as though such difficulties were not enough, 
the missionaries were met with the appalling 
difficulty of establishing schools for any of the 
people, either boys or girls, because of the des¬ 
perate poverty of the people. 

Especially in India the poverty of the poor is 
beyond belief. Millions still go to bed hungry 
every night. Millions have but one meal a day 
and that meal of the simplest kind. Famines fre¬ 
quently desolate whole regions of India, leaving 
in their train many orphans who make an irre¬ 
sistible appeal to the missionaries for relief. 

Naturally the first school in our field was an 
orphanage. The children were rescued from a 
famine district where they had lived by begging. 
When these had been properly housed, the Chief 
Magistrate of the Gujrat district requested the 
missionaries to send for a little three-year-old 
girl whom he had rescued from the proprietors of 
a house of ill-repute in his city. So she was 
added to the orphanage family. 

Then a school for boys was taken over from 
another church, and from that time schools for 
non-Christian boys have been recognized as a 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 95 

regular part of our mission responsibility. This 
school was taught in a native dwelling. Its 
pupils numbered about thirty. The monthly ex¬ 
pense was thirty rupees—about ten dollars. The 
only rival was the government school, entirely 
secular, which was not much larger than our own. 

When we read what has been accomplished, we 
take heart and rejoice. We had, January, 1921, 
one theological seminary, with fifteen stu¬ 
dents; one college, with 184 students; four high 
schools, one for girls and three for boys; nine 
middle schools, four for girls and five for boys; 
one industrial school for boys and 190 primary 
schools. There is a total number of 14,539 stu¬ 
dents in all schools. And still it is estimated 
that three fourths of our Christian children are 
beyond the reach of our Christian schools. 

The Commission of Inquiry of 1920 reports 
that the percentage of literacy among Indian 
Christians is only a little more than sixteen; that 
the Christian community in the matter of the 
education of girls comes next to the Parsees, and 
is distinguished from all the others by having a 
percentage of literacy for women more than half 
that for men. In western countries the children 
of school-going age are usually reckoned at about 
seventeen per cent of the entire population, while 
in India the returns show they are twenty-five 
per cent. In some of the older communities only 
about three per cent are at school. No church 
in America having mission work in India has 


Present edu 
cation 


96 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


c. T. i 
Sialkot 


Gordon 


met the situation adequately. Not one has yet 
provided for the education of all the children of 
Christian parents, much less for the non-Chris¬ 
tian communities. As yet, there seem to be no 
plans for the promotion of education from the 
purely philanthropic desire to advance the gen¬ 
eral welfare of the people. 

at The largest of our boarding schools for Chris¬ 

tian boys is the Christian Training Institute at 
Sialkot. They are given “a good secular educa¬ 
tion and a thorough religious instruction, all car¬ 
ried on in a warm-hearted atmosphere of Chris¬ 
tian service.” Of all the Christian workers in 
the mission, more than four hundred in number, 
three fourths of them are old C: T. I. boys. 
Thirty-four of the forty-five ordained ministers 
in India and a large number of the influential 
laymen of the church have come out of that 
training institute. An equally creditable report 
could be made of our only high school for girls, 
at Pathankot. 

college The only college under our mission in India is 
a college for men at Rawal Pindi. The Christian 
students in 1919 took the responsibility of carry¬ 
ing on a Sabbath school for non-Christians in the 

* 

mission school building. Some helped in the 
weekly bazaar preaching, and six were employed 
as evangelists during the summer under the 
superintendence of the missionaries. Thus dur¬ 
ing their college years they are being prepared 
for Christian service. 



SANGLA HILL GIRLS’ SCHOOL, INDIA 
Play hour in the main court and meal time at one of the cottages 










EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


97 


It lias been a great disappointment to our edu¬ 
cational people in India that we have no college 
for girls. The Gordon College at Rawal Pindi 
has done excellent work for the men and has 
made for itself a name and a place in the gov¬ 
ernment educational system. But there has been 
nothing higher than high school for girls, and 
only one at that. We have lost several young 
Indian women from our mission, because when 
their high school work was completed they were 
compelled to go elsewhere to secure their college 
work. It has been decided to cooperate with 
other missions in the Kinnaird College at Lahore, 
India, carrying a part of the expense and pro¬ 
viding teachers, thus keeping the responsibility 
for the education of our girls in our own hands. 

The New World Movement budget calls for 
$7000 for this purpose. Two of our mission¬ 
aries are on the Board of Directors and several 
of our girls are enrolled as students. The daugh¬ 
ter of the president of our Gordon College at 
Rawal Pindi has become our first member of the 
faculty. 

In addition to colleges and high schools, board¬ 
ing schools are necessary. There are hundreds 
and hundreds of villages in India which have no 
schools of any kind. It is considered a great 
victory when the missionary is able to persuade 
a Christian to allow his little girls to go to board¬ 
ing schools, where they will be under strict disci- 


Kinnaird 

College 


Boarding 

schools 


98 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


Gurdaspur 


plirie and strong Christian influence all the time. 
The survey presents the need for the purchase 
of land' and the erection of buildings for addi¬ 
tional boarding schools for girls. 

Where land and buildings are to be secured, 
as is the case at Gurdaspur, the cost is $35,570. 
The schools are built on the cottage plan, each 
cottage being large enough to accommodate 
twenty-five pupils and a teacher. The cottages 
are built around a hollow square. The square 
is planted in grass, flowers, and fruit trees. At 
one end of the square is located the administra¬ 
tion building, containing a large assembly hall 
for public meetings, with class-rooms opening 
therefrom, and separated by folding partitions, 
so that they may be turned into one room when 
necessary. Near by, the missionary’s bungalow 
is erected so that those in charge are always 
within call of the pupils. Teachers’ quarters are 
always included in the equipment. A necessary 
item is a water plant consisting of cement tanks 
and engine. The engine pumps the water from 
the canals or wells into the tanks, which act as 
reservoirs. The engines have to be bought in 
America and sent out. A wall must be erected 
all around the compound high enough to prevent 
the girls from being seen. 

In the case of Sargodha, the mission has 
already secured the land so that the cost of the 
plant there is only $34,739. 


Sargodha 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


99 


The third boarding school mentioned in the sangia hui 
budget is Sangia Hill. Here the Women’s Board 
owns nineteen acres of ground, eight cottages, 
administration building, and missionary bunga¬ 
low. But teachers’ quarters are badly needed, 
and the budget includes an estimate of $5890 
for Sangia Hill. This makes a total for the three 
boarding schools of $76,199. 

The presence of a large and growing Indian Theo^ogic a| 
church untaught and without capable leaders 
places a tremendous responsibility upon the theo¬ 
logical seminary. It is well equipped and a full 
theological course is taught. Practical work is 
carried on in the nearby villages. This institu¬ 
tion was taken over years ago by the synod of 
the Punjab and is now under the direction and 
management of the Indian church. This accounts 
for the fact that there is no item for financial 
assistance for this cause in the survey budget. 

In India there had been a persistent call for Village schools 

village schools and because these seem to be the 
hope of India, the missionaries went forward and 
organized them and appointed teachers to meet 
with them out under the open sky, along a canal 
bank, behind a wall, or under a tree. The teach¬ 
ers were mostly supported by special gifts or 
out of the missionary’s own salary, because it 
seemed absolutely impossible to get any sum 
appropriated for this advance work. 

From such unpromising fields, rich harvests 
have been gathered. This has been largely due 


100 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


to the Christian teacher who although often a 
low caste man, becomes a power in the com¬ 
munity. He is not merely a teacher, for along 
with the school studies goes the religious instruc¬ 
tion, and many a non-Christian has his first 
glimpse of the Gospel in this school. There are 
scores of men in our mission in India who are 
filling useful positions in the church, who got 
their starts in the unpretentious village schools. 

Teachers of America with compulsory school 
laws, mothers’ meetings, and educated parents, 
can scarcely comprehend the problems of the 
teachers of the mud village. Parents are un¬ 
lettered and unutterably poor. Each child is in 
demand for work at home. There is the constant 
demoralizing atmosphere, everything to vitiate 
and little to inspire. Such surroundings would 
try the faith of the most robust child of God. 
These village teachers need our prayers and our 
7 sympathy! 

Because of the village school teacher many 
shrines give place to churches; belief in spirits 
and superstitions give place to a belief in a liv¬ 
ing God. Thus the way is prepared for the 
spread of the Gospel of the Kingdom. 

In the Sudan 

Three centers We have three mission centers in the Sudan, 

each with its own distinct educational problem. 
Khartum is not unlike Egypt and practically the 
same educational plans are being promoted. At 
Doleib Hill, it is pioneer work in a pagan terri- 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


101 


tory, with every handicap on progress. The 
doctor’s kit opened up the station at Nasser and 
evangelism has gone hand in hand with medi¬ 
cine. Although naturally there is yet small de¬ 
mand in the minds of the people for learning, a 
beginning is being made in educational work 
through the building of the George Monroe Locke 
School. 


When we think of the vast unexplored edu¬ 
cational regions that must yet be taken for 
Christ in the Sudan, we read the latest report 
that has come from the Khartum center with the 
deepest gratitude. 

In this district there have been six schools on 
which the mission has expended money and labor. 
Two of the six schools are for girls. One is at 
Haifa, which is called the “William Little 
School.” For many years there was one Syrian 
teacher there who did wonderful things. Through 
all those years she maintained the number of 
pupils at about eighty and trained her helpers 
from among her own pupils. The Governor of 
the province, after having examined the pupils 
remarked; “It is wonderful! I do not see how 
she does it. The best part of it is that they 
are all so neat and clean and everything is in 
such wonderful order.” But a better part still is 
the Scripture lessons, the Sabbath school, and 
the preaching services for these children, most of 
whom would otherwise be without instruction in 
the Gospel of Christ. 


Girls’ schools 


% 


102 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


Girls’ boarding 
school at Khar¬ 
tum North 


A more perfect work is performed at the Girls’ 
Boarding School, Khartum North—more perfect 
because of more favorable conditions. A board¬ 
ing school always has the advantage over a day 
school in the closer touch with the pupils, and 
in having them removed from the influences of 
the non-Christian home life. 


It is a very strange family that gathers under 
the roof of the Girls’ Boarding School. Sort 
them and classify them, and here they are: 


Moslems . 

98 

Sudanese .. . . 


48 

Copts. 

72 

Egyptian . . . . 


138 

Protestants . 

20 

Syrian. 


13 

Jews. 

9 

Abyssinian . . 

> 

6 

Others. 

8 

Armenian .. . 


2 

Paying Day Pupils .. . 


.. 116 


Free Day Pupils . 





Paying Boarding Pupils. 

. . 45 


Free Boarding Pupils 

t 

. . 45 



The survey has asked for $31,755 for this 
school. 


So much for what figures can tell, but there 
remains much that figures cannot tell and much 
that eternity alone can reveal. 

These two hundred and seven girls have come 
in contact with Christian lives for at least a part 
of the year. They have heard the Word of Life 
not only in the daily chapel exercises, but also 
in the daily Bible lessons. 

Almost one half of them are from the Mos¬ 
lems who despise the Christians, and yet they 
















EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


103 


come to be taught not only book knowledge, but 
morals as well, and how to live a cleaner and 
better life. At the same -time they learn some¬ 
thing of the One Who gave Himself that they 
might have life. 

Some of our girls have entered the ranks of Girls become 

° teachers 

the teachers. This is quite a step forward, as 
it has been and is a very difficult thing to hold 
the girls in school long enough to give them the 
education and training needed to qualify them to 
teach. Many of them are taken out and married 
when quite young. In spite of this custom three 
classes are being taught by our own girls, under 
most careful supervision. Is it not worth striv¬ 
ing for to have good Christian teachers, well 
trained and ready to take charge of these schools ? 

Their knowledge is not confined to books. 

They learn to sew, cook, and keep house. In 
former years all of the bread for the school was 
bought, but now the girls help to bake it for 
themselves and for the teachers. 

Those who are in a position to judge of the 
effectiveness of evangelistic work, look upon the 
Girls’ Boarding School at Khartum North and the 
Boys’ Home at Khartum as two of the most 
promising features of our missionary endeavor, 
in the extent of influence and value of results. 

There is nothing else like “The Boys’ Home” in Khartum me a 
all the Sudan. The nearest institution of the 
kind is a training institution at Bida in Northern 
Nigeria. Through all these years the boys, who 


104 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


are to be the coming leaders of the Sudan, have 
been left to the work of the devil and his emis¬ 
saries. We have been utterly neglecting them 
in our missionary program. This institution has 
grown right out of the heart of our pioneer mis¬ 
sionaries in the Sudan, who followed in the foot¬ 
steps of Him Who gathered the little children 
about Him and took them in His arms and 
blessed them. 

One of the missionaries says: 

“The idea of such a home was long a vision in 
the minds of Dr. and Mrs. Giffen. As they went 
about in the homes of the people (homes, did I say ? 
Oh, would that they were homes! But since they 
are not homes and so far from our ideal of home, 
it would be useless for me to try to tell of the filth, 
immorality and wickedness to be found in these 
little mud huts) their hearts went out in pity to the 
little boys and girls—many of them without parents 
and many others whose parents cared not for them 
at all. Thus they were led to open their home and 
their hearts and took in just as many of these little 
waifs as they could care for. A missionary’s salary 
only goes so far, so when they could not provide 
for more they would have to say, ‘No, we cannot 
care for another child.’ Year after year many boys 
were turned away for lack of adequate provision. 
Only the missionary and Jesus know what it means 
to say ‘No’ in such a case. 

“At first they received both homeless boys and 
girls. When the Girls’ Boarding School was opened, 
the girls were transferred to that institution. In 
those beginning days Dr. and Mrs. Giffen supported 
these children themselves, taking them into their 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


105 


own home and sharing the privileges of their home 
with them just as parents share with their own 
children. When the numbers had so increased that 
they could no longer provide for them, the mission 
asked the Board to take over this work. The support 
of the work was then assumed by the Church. 

“But these boys are still being cared for in the 
missionary’s residence and the boys now number 
almost 50. Yes, they have a sleeping room which 
they did not have in the beginning. In those days 
the native cots were placed on a large uncovered 
veranda—all in a row with similar cots for the 
missionaries. Here they all slept under the starry 
heavens, except when driven to shelter by a sand 
storm or rain; then they would have to carry their 
bedding into the living room until the storm had 
passed. The study served as a dressing room for 
Dr. and Mrs. Giffen and the boys got along without 
any. 

“Since those days, a box room (where each boy 
has a box in which to keep his belongings), a wash 
room, and a sleeping shed have been provided. This 
shed is made of 2 x 4’s set upright on a cement 
floor and supporting a rubberoid roof, the sides 
being simply grass mats, woven by the Sudanese 
and nailed to the 2x4 uprights. This assured ample 
ventilation. These sleeping quarters are kept neat 
and clean by the boys themselves, who are taught 
to work with their hands as well as their heads. 

“Every morning at daybreak a rising bell is rung. 
In a few minutes one sees the boys scurrying about 
their work, some folding up the bedding and putting 
it away for the day; some sweeping; some dusting; 
some setting the breakfast table; others helping pre¬ 
pare the breakfast; everybody busy at something. 
Breakfast ready, they march in single file under a 
roof covering the space between sitting room and 


106 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


kitchen, which we may designate the dining room. 
At the table after the meal is finished, Dr. Giffen 
has the Bible lesson and prayers with them. Then 
they are off to school for the forenoon. At noon 
they come, in to lunch, then back to school again. 
After school comes a time for recreation and errands. 
Then the evening work, making up the beds for the 
night or arranging seats on the veranda for the 
numerous meetings that are held there. When supper 
and evening prayers are over, there comes the 
evening preparation of lesson, and then they are 
off to bed until the morning bell calls them the next 
day. 

“Some of the* boys who have come into this home 
have already gone into responsible positions. Two 
have gone into the post and telegraph offices. One 
has gone into the bank and has been given the cash 
ledger. This boy was in the Home but three years, 
and when he came could not read a word. Another 
is teaching at Atbara, another at the Khartum North 
boys’ school, and still another is teaching in our 
school at Omdurman. Another boy is conductor on 
the street car running between Khartum and the 
Omdurman ferry. And one of the brightest and 
best who has come into the Home is now an operator 
for the wireless at Port Sudan. Several are in 
government service. This is not a bad showing in 
the length of time given to this work, and the con¬ 
ditions under which we have labored. But the best 
part of it is all of these boys are giving satisfaction.” 

Dr. J. Kelly Giffen, the father of the Home, 

says: 

“A new spirit has come to the boys of the Home. 
It has been a gradual growth and though the boys 
are not yet all genuinely good, and some of them 
need constant watching, they are not all always bad 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


107 


as they once were. One boy was baptized, and he has 
such a fine spirit that none of the others can find 
a fault in him. He is not the most advanced in 
knowledge, but he is gaining in that too. 

“For the lack of funds and accommodation the 
number of boys has been limited. With the cheapest 
of food, kafir corn, at $2.50 per bushel, it has not 
always been an easy matter to provide even for 
these, but the boys have never gone hungry and 
have never complained. A physician who was called 
in to attend a sick boy remarked: ‘There is one 
thing that I notice with your boys that I do not see 
anywhere else. It is that they are always willing 
to help one another.’ That is a very just estimate 
of the lot. Another, a Government official, who was 
not supposed to be very much in sympathy with any 
sort of mission work, remarked, ‘Nowhere here do 
I see boys who look you in the face as these boys 

do.’ ” 

It has been the constant prayer of the Sudan 
missionaries that funds might be secured to pro¬ 
vide a suitable home for these boys. The survey 
called for $10,000 for this home, and the New 
World Movement is supplying the funds. A new 
day has dawned for the Boys’ Home, Khartum. 
Greater things have been planned for its future. 

When it was learned that sufficient funds had 
been pledged, they Went forward with the pur¬ 
chase of the land at the site selected. They 
selected the site not knowing whether they could 
induce any one to sell or not. It was all held 
by natives in small holdings, and often many in¬ 
dividuals had an interest in a plot containing 


108 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


Boys’ school 
at Omdurman 


a few acres. In one piece there were about ten 
acres, and nineteen different persons had to be 
persuaded to sell. It seemed hopeless. But the 
land is ours. 

During the past three years the boys’ school 
at Omdurman has been in a flourishing con¬ 
dition. From one third to one half of the pupils 
are Mohammedans and the remainder Copts, 
Syrians and Armenians. The school building 
can accommodate comfortably sixty pupils, but 
the attendance often goes up to eighty. 

The literary standard of the school has been 
higher than during any previous period of its 
existence. The Bible lesson has been faithfully 
taught and many have learned of Him who came 
from Heaven to earth to seek and to save. Much 
has been done in the way of removing prejudice 
in this old dervish center. 

This is true of all our schools. They are forces 
for removing prejudice, for bringing young lives 
under the influence of strong Christian teaching 
and living, and for the direct teaching of God’s 
Word such as no other agency known to us can 
do. The school needs $4390. 

The mission is now employing thirteen teach¬ 
ers who were boys and girls trained in our mis¬ 
sion schools. They are a very potent factor that 
influences all other work, and are abundantly 
worth all that they have cost in time and money. 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


109 


Now let us leave the northern Sudan and go 
south more than five hundred miles. Let us 
constitute ourselves into an investigating commit¬ 
tee on education. Let us look for the school 
houses and colleges. Let us ask for the universi¬ 
ties and extension bureaus. 

There is none of these. There is no intel¬ 
lectual life. There is no history, no written lan¬ 
guage. There are no lovely picture books, no 
“Mother Goose” rhymes. There are no letter 
blocks for children, no dissected maps. There 
are no serial tales, no bed-time .animal stories. 
There are no books, no papers, no elevating men¬ 
tal stimuli, no educational heritage. 

There is an utter lack of interest on the part 
of the people for learning. This seems to be due 
to the depths of their ignorance and the untu¬ 
tored condition of the whole race. There is no 
object lesson from among their own people to 
which appeal can be made, and the lack of that 
incentive is a lack indeed. 

Our first school was for the first convert, Nyi- 
dok. He is now able to read a little, but he 
cannot be said to be fluent. He knows enough, 
however, to be able to help a little in teaching 
the children living on the compound. The regu¬ 
lar lesson period for these is in the afternoon, 
and the place of meeting is in the quarter occu¬ 
pied by the workmen. They have no school room, 
but meet in the open. Four of the laborers have 
taken lessons during the year, 


Educational 
conditions in 
S. Sudan 


Our first 
convert 


Attempts 
at schooling 


An unwritten 
language 


110 BY WAY OF THE MIND 

The children from the villages are not usually 
willing to attend, except when they are working 
at the mission. Recently, however, three boys 
came in from one village. One attended a few 
days only, and then returned home to come no 
more. Another said he wanted to be taught, but 
that he was required to herd the cattle four days, 
and then had four days free from work, and 
proposed to . come on his free days. He has 
been coming regularly ever since, and has been 
making good progress in spite of the fact that 
he can only attend half the time. The third 
boy has been attending regularly and making 
marked progress. One or two who have been 
at Doleib Hill for medical treatment have at¬ 
tended, but very irregularly. The average daily 
attendance has been about six. 

The Shullas do not care for education. They 
say it is a thing unknown to the tribe and why 
should they bother about it. They are now show¬ 
ing more interest than ever before. It may be a 
foretaste of a deeper interest in the years to come. 

And even this was made possible only after 
the pioneers had squarely faced the “Language 
Problem.” In “The Sorrow and Hope of the 
Egyptian Sudan,” we read: ’ 

“Few, indeed, will realize how great, how serious 
is the language problem presented by a mission to 
the Shilluks. Here was a language that had never 
been reduced to writing. Here were strange sounds, 
nasals and aspirates, with no equivalents in European 
languages; how should these be represented? And 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


111 


when a system for transcribing 1 sounds has been 
decided upon, what a task remains to gather a vocab¬ 
ulary! Armed with the phrase, ‘What is this?’ it 
may seem easy to go about, pointing to material ob¬ 
jects, and discovering by the reply the names of 
these objects. But how can you point to mental, 
moral and spiritual realities and discover the equiva¬ 
lents of ‘thought,’ ‘purpose,’ ‘love,’ ‘hate,’ ‘sinful,’ 
‘holy.’ And even when long vocabularies have been 
listed, how will the grammatical structure of the 
language be analyzed? Remember that when the 
missionaries began their work along the Sobat there 
was no grammar, no dictionary, no syntax of the 
Shilluk language at hand, and the only interpreters 
were crude and indifferent and inexact.” 

Yet here stood the language, a supreme barrier, 
a supreme difficulty, in every effort to reach the 
mind or heart of the Shilluk. The missionary 
who was endowed with special linguistic gifts 
was assigned the task of translation. Much 
headway was made and a remarkable providence 
ministered to the need of the specialized knowl¬ 
edge of Negro systems of speech. A missionary 
on the west coast of Africa, Professor Diedrich 
Westermann, visited our station on the Sobat 
and, without charge for his talent or services, 
gave valuable assistance by bringing out a brief 
grammar, and then a larger work consisting of 
grammar, dictionary and folk lore, then a small 
primer. That placed the Shilluk language among 
the languages that have been put into written 
form and analyzed by the servants of King 
Jesus. The Gospel according to John was the 


Shilluk 

language 

translation 


112 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


Opportunities 
for life 
investment 


first portion of Scripture translated and printed 
in the Shilluk language. 

So much has been accomplished for the Shilluk 
people. There are vast stretches all about them 
of which nothing is known. The country has 
not been explored nor surveyed. The tribes and 
their languages are not yet familiar, but it is 
estimated that there is a population of 3,400,000 
for whom we are responsible. “Is it not,” as 
someone has said, “a disgrace to civilized human¬ 
ity that in this stage of the world’s progress a 
whole continent should still be given over to 
savagery?” Yet this land has a charm for travel¬ 
ers and explorers. The very charm of the land, 
to them, lies in its state of barbarism. It is the 
home of fanaticism. It has always been called 
the land of the dervishes. It will remain so 
unless we tell them of Christ. Only He can 
make Africa what Africa ought to be. And He 
can do it only through us. 

Ex-President Harrison said, “It is a great work 
to increase the candle power of our educational 
arc lights, but to give to cave dwellers an incan¬ 
descent may be a better one.” Here is an oppor¬ 
tunity for United Presbyterians. Should many 
more school teachers resign in this country to 
engage in more remunerative employment: should 
twice as many school rooms be left vacant as 
are now recorded: should school classes be made 
three or four times as large as they now are; 
still the educational opportunities in this land 



FIRST GIRLS’ SCHOOL IN CAIRO, EGYPT 

Taught by Miss Sarah B. Dales. Bamba is seated on a chair, the second from the right. 

The date is April 1, 1864. 









EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


113 


would be infinitely greater than in the land 
where our Sudanese brothers and sisters are 
placed. How immeasurably more useful and 
blessed a life would be holding a lamp in a dark 
corner, than holding the same lamp in a room 
flooded with arc lights while the sun itself is 
shining brightly all around! 

In Egypt 

She drew her shawl closely about her as if to boarding 
cover all her woe, and went out, sobbing bitterly. c 0 ' 
Her father walked before her down the steps 
and out the gate. She heard the click behind 
her and it sent another pang through her sad 
heart. The father walked erect, angry and obsti¬ 
nate. He held the little sister by the hand and 
drew her along with more than necessary force. 

The little sister did not cry. She cast many a 
stolen glance behind her, and wondered what the 
happiness could be that made the loss of it fill 
Muneera with such grief. 

The father strode madly on. He had gone 
early the day before to the famous girls' boarding 
school in Assiut, expecting to place his two 
daughters in the school as boarders. The weeping 
one had been in the school some months before 
and during the summer days had kept her family 
and all the neighbors delighted with her accounts 
of school life. She told them of the kind teachers 
and happy schoolmates. She told of the wonder- 


114 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


ful lessons and joyous play. She talked of the 
day when she would return again, and filled 
many another little heart with ambitious longing. 

Her father decided to take both his daughters 
to the school in the fall, provided he did not have 
to pay too much. He met the principal and 
agreed to all arrangements except the tuition and 
board. He refused to pay the nominal price 
required. The principal knew he could well af¬ 
ford to pay it and declined to accept a lower 
sum. There were scores of girls that wished to 
enter school, and accommodations were limited. 

A few of the old girls had failed to come back— 
every teacher knows what that means. Their 
parents had married them during the few vaca¬ 
tion weeks, and they had been forced to end 
abruptly their childhood and face the stern reali¬ 
ties of a secluded life, at an age when they had 
not known girlhood yet, much less young woman¬ 
hood. Such a girl becomes a pet or a slave in 
her husband’s home, a toy or a drudge according 
to his will. In any case her chance for an educa¬ 
tion is ended, and too often she passes out of 
reach of direct Christian influence. No wonder 
many of the bright girls in our mission schools 
look forward to the vacation days with fear and 
trembling. 

The principal had told him that the girls were 
already sleeping two in a bed. She told him 
they had no hospital room and it was impossible 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


115 


to isolate a girl when ill. It was a constant 
source of dread to have the house so full. Many 
girls were eager to come and their fathers would 
gladly pay the required fee if he did not care 
to hold his reservations for his daughters. He 
would not yield. It was most trying, to have 
him there all day long, injecting his demands at 
every opportunity. He appeared the second day 
to repeat the effort of the day before. The fore¬ 
noon passed. The afternoon began to wear away 
when he rose and ordered both the girls to come 
away with their belongings. 

The missionary’s heart was sad. But what 
could she do? Her heart had been sad before. 
It always was when she was forced to turn away 
the many girls at each new term. She knew 
those precious little souls were doubtless being 
shut off from the only influence that would lead 
them into strong Christian lives which might 
operate for good upon all about them in their 
villages. 

How she and all her teachers longed for the 
time to come when Egyptian fathers would be 
eager to give their daughters every educational 
privilege! How they longed for the new build¬ 
ings, that there might be room enough for all 
who wished to come, and that the premises might 
be suitable for girls and safe and sanitary for 
teachers and girls together! Now the New World 
Movement has made it possible to buy the land 


116 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


Vacation 

“rest.” 


and go forward with the plans for building opera¬ 
tions, at a total cost of $211,000. 

How happy the 400 Pressly Memorial Institute 
girls are as they realize they may soon see this 
realization of all their fond dreams. The 110 
boarders are to be housed in safe and comfort¬ 
able quarters. The wee Moslem girl, eleven years 
of age, wishes it were already done, for she was 
hoping to get some schooling and training within 
these tw T o years that are still hers before her 
marriage. Her young man will not wait longer 
for his wife. But she had to be turned away. 
Her sweet face has haunted the missionary teach¬ 
ers in the night; but there was not a bed. They 
had saved just half of one bed, in case a child 
was ill and needed to sleep alone. Every avail¬ 
able space had been filled with classes. Every 
day the girls from forty-one different towns in 
Egypt, scattered all the way from Alexandria to 
Khartum are being trained to become channels 
of blessing in their homes, wherever they may be. 

This is a sample page from the records of one 
summer, showing how the girls employ themselves 
during the vacation period:— 

“The daughter of a lay-preacher, a fifth year girl 
whose mother is very ignorant, was her father’s 
helper during the summer. In her father’s ab¬ 
sence (he having two charges) Alice would conduct 
the women’s prayer meeting. She taught the 
children in the Sabbath school. She visited the 
women in their homes, because she saw the women 
need training in the things she learned in school— 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


117 


such as cleanliness, the care and training of children, 
as well as in the Word of God. But these were only 
the ‘specials’ done during her summer vacation. She, 
only fourteen or fifteen years of age, opened a little 
school, the first school for girls in the village and 
district, and there she taught from 7.30 to 12.00 
daily through June, July and August. She brought 
back to the boarding school with her the first fruits 
of her school, Raoofa. May she in turn take back 
blessing to the village.” 

The missionary boat “Ibis” drew in and 
anchored opposite a typical village several miles 
above Assiut. The itinerating party stopped 
more for rest and Christian fellowship than for 
direct evangelistic work, for that was being nobly 
done by the Egyptian pastor and his wife who 
had been located at the place but a few years. 
Hearty and cordial was the welcome they gave 
the friends from the boat, whom they had not 
seen for a year. 

The pastor claimed the missionary man for 
conference and counsel. When the missionary 
lady was seen coming from the boat, the pastor’s 
wife rushed forward and exclaimed, “I want you 
for a meeting with my girls’this very afternoon.” 

The mission woman marvelled at the bright, 
attentive audience that greeted her in such a 
village. The pastor’s wife explained that all the 
eighty girls assembled were “her very own.” 
In addition to all her other duties as pas- 
x tor’s wife, she had determined to start a school 
as the surest way to evangelize the homes 


Itinerating 
on the Ibis 


The work of a 
pastor’s wife 


118 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


of that neglected spot. Larger and larger it 
grew until it numbered eighty. She chose out 
•those whom she judged capable of development 
and trained them to be her assistants. She 
taught all that she herself had learned from 
books in the good old school days, and in addi¬ 
tion introduced sewing, cooking, and all the other 
domestic arts that Egyptian girls should know. 
In order to give them practical work in their 
respective lines, she divided them into companies 
and trained them in her own home. She kept 
each squad three weeks. One cooked, one swept, 
one did the chamber work; one learned to fit her 
teacher’s clothes; one cut out and undertook to 
make her own. After a certain time, shift was 
made and each learned some new work. Thus 
she planned and trained and so prepared her 
girls to be useful, capable, helpful wives and 
mothers in the years to come. 

Every day and every hour she lived the happy 
Christian life before them all and led them by 
her walk and talk to long to know Christ too. 
She adorned the doctrines of Christ our Savior 
by her life and conversation. Eighty girls, at 
a time, were being lifted to the level of Christian 
womanhood by this young pastor’s wife who had 
the advantage of only two years in a Christian 
boarding school. The life of that whole village 
was being transformed. 

Surely Miss Martha J. McKown had never 
dreamed of such a blessed consummation to her 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


119 


dream. “There must be a girls’ school in Upper 
Egypt,” she had said, again and again: and 
Pressly Memorial Institute arose to bless the 
women and the homes of all that province. This 
was one of the “P. M. I ” girls. 

When Pressly Memorial Institute was started, 
there had been a school for girls in Alexandria, 
conducted by Miss Pringle, from Scotland, who 
had come out under the Church of Scotland Misr- 
sion to the Jews. Its numbers grew to ninety in 
one year. She had no help and could not bear to 
turn a single applicant away, so her health broke 
and she was compelled to return to Scotland in 

1857, after one year’s service. 

When the society in Scotland gave the school 
over to our United Presbyterian mission, Miss 
Dales was transferred from Damascus and put 
in charge. She arrived in Alexandria, May 28, 

1858, and began her work next day. The girls 
were mostly Jews, a few were Coptic Christians, 
and one was a Moslem. 

Miss McKown went out in 1860 and was placed 
in this school to assist Miss Dales. When Miss 
Dales failed in health and was compelled to take 
a rest in 1861, Miss McKown was left in charge, 
before she had a chance to become sufficiently 
acquainted with the language to assume such a 
responsibility. Then Mr. John Hogg, who never 
seemed to come to the place where he could not 
carry another’s load, stepped in, and helped her 
through. She was later relieved by Miss Hart, 


Our first 
girls’ school 
in Egypt at 
Alexandria 


120 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


Boys’ school 
in Cairo 


Founding of 

Assiut 

College 


who came to our mission from the Jewish mission 
in Alexandria. Meantime a school had been 
opened for girls in Cairo, crowning the earnest 
efforts of Mrs. McCague. 

Also a school for boys had been begun in 
Cairo because of the insistence of Europeans 
residing there. One of them was a doctor, who 
had been most kind and attentive to the mission¬ 
aries in times of illness. They felt so deeply 
indebted to him that they consented to give 
private lessons in the mission house. The 
Egyptian boys began coming, and then the op¬ 
position made itself felt. The Coptic patriarch 
established twelve schools in Cairo in order to 
keep the boys from attending the mission school. 
Every new venture called out violent opposition. 
Sometimes the attendance dwindled, then grew 
again. Sometimes a school was closed and then 
revived. These schools always planned definitely 
to reveal the Great Teacher as well as to open 
the mind. Many parents came to hear the Gos¬ 
pel message on the Sabbath, because their chil¬ 
dren’s hearts were reached in day schools. 

Mr. John Hogg had come out from Scotland 
to Egypt for three years in 1856 to have charge 
of a boys’ school in Alexandria, under the Scot¬ 
tish mission. When that term was over, he re¬ 
turned to Scotland and completed his theological 
training. He was received by our Board and 
assigned to Egypt in 1860. He undertook the 



ASSIUT COLLEGE, EGYPT 

The old stable where the college was started and Dr. John Hogg, the founder 

























EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


121 


educational work among boys in Alexandria, and 
later launched another boys’ school in Assiut, 
when the mission decided to open up that third 
center in the Egyptian field. This was March 
13, 1865. The school was begun in a stable 
with five students and Dr. Hogg was the whole 
faculty. From it has grown Assiut College with 
its six hundred students, and thirty-three pro¬ 
fessors and instructors in the faculty. It occupies 
a beautiful site outside the city of Assiut com¬ 
prising twenty-seven acres, and has long since 
crowded every available space in its five com¬ 
modious buildings. John R. Mott ranks it as 
one of the most potent agencies for the regenera¬ 
tion of non-Christian lands in all the mission 
fields of the world. The survey asks for $126,200 
for Assiut College. 

A college for girls has taken its place in Egypt gins’ 

..... college at 

and stands as a monument to the faith and labors Cairo 
of another of our workers who has “gone on 
before.” Miss Ella O. Kyle worked and prayed, 
and “The American Mission Girls’ College” in 
Cairo is a reality. It is the only college for girls 
in all North Africa. In its class rooms are seen 
the daughters of pashas and beys. Nowhere else 
are there so many Moslem girls of influential 
families assembled under Christian influence. 

There is no more direct road to the citadel of 
Islam than here. Dr. C. R. Watson wrote in 
our church papers, February, 1921:— 


122 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


“There are some three hundred and seventy-five 
girls enrolled, and while the bulk are in the pre¬ 
paratory grades, a very choice and selected group 
push forward annually to graduation. The college 
is located in the city of Cairo, but on the edge of 
the city, along a fine boulevard that leads out to the 
ancient site of Heliopolis. It has a large and im¬ 
posing building set in the midst of a beautiful garden, 
which affords the necessary playground and privacy 
required by a girls’ school in Egypt. Only a few 
of the students are boarders, but those who do live 
in the dormitory constitute a very special opportunity 
for American teachers to influence their lives and 
visualize to them Christian ideals of life and 
character. 

“These girls have for the most part comfort and 
social position, perhaps, even wealth. Some are 
Mohammedans, some Jews, some Copts, some Catho¬ 
lics, and some Protestants. If you were to trace 
their racial types, as in America, you could point 
to many varying national origins—Egyptian, Italian, 
Arab, French, Greek, Syrian, Persian, Russian. But 
they are after all, just girls, for, at that age, race 
and even religion do not signify greatly in the com¬ 
mon student life. They are girls who respond to 
all the manifestations of what we call personality. 
Only they respond much more in Egypt than in 
America because the things we bring to them are 
so fresh, so new, so interesting, so different. Of 
course, to youth everywhere all of life is new and 
interesting. But imagine Egypt—a land where 
woman has been secluded and veiled, and where she 
is now coming out into the freedom and light of 
Western ideas. How eager they are to know how 
girls act and think in the big West. 

“How new and strange to them are our social ways, 
our high standards of truth and honesty, of purity 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


123 


and uprightness. And that inner sanctuary of prayer 
and fellowship with God! There is nothing quite the 
equivalent of this in the old world. For some one to 
have all this in her life with a rollicking spirit of 
fun; to mix it in with loving deeds and unselfish 
interest in others, and in patience and gentleness! 
It is hard for them to describe it, but they end up 
by recognizing it as a product of Christ’s spirit 
and life. And it grips them. They learn to lean 
upon its strength. They live in the light of such 
lives and are glad.” 

Several schools of the secondary rank are 
located in the strategic centers. Alexandria, 
Luxor, Cairo, Tanta, Assiut, all have their schools 
for girls and boys. The Tanta girls’ boarding 
school will soon have its own building and will be 
called the Mary Clokey Porter Memorial. Pri¬ 
mary schools are considered indispensable in 
every mission station. In every district the sur¬ 
vey calls for an educational superintendent for 
city and district. Ten men and nearly as many 
women are needed at once for this work alone. 

To those who comprehend the commercial im¬ 
portance of Egypt, it will be a cause of deep 
satisfaction that the budget is making provision 
for the commercial school at Alexandria. This 
school has made extraordinary strides. Originally 
designed for twenty students, it now occupies 
new and more commodious quarters and more 
than forty students have been enrolled. They 
represent many different nationalities, languages, 
creeds, and sections of Egypt. 


Secondary 

schools 


Commercial 
school at 
Alexandria 


124 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


Cooperative 

work 




American 

University 


From the first, the students have easily found 
positions. They can hardly wait to finish the 
course before they take employment. Many 
have risen to places of responsibility, with salaries 
that often far exceed those of Egyptian and 
American teachers. The American Red Cross, 
the University of Pennsylvania Egyptologists, 
the general treasurer of our mission, as w T ell as 
other foreign and native employers have eagerly 
sought the services of these graduates. 

It has been the unwavering purpose of mission¬ 
ary and short term teachers alike to instill strong 
Christian principles into the minds of these men, 
who are to take their place in the commercial 
life of Egypt. That country, like all others, 
needs the regenerating influences of Christian 
men in her industrial activities. Our commercial 
school is ranking high as such an agency. 

In addition to the item for the Kinnaird Col¬ 
lege at Lahore, India, the budget includes an¬ 
other educational institution, as a part of our 
cooperative work. This is the American Uni¬ 
versity at Cairo. It will be of the greatest value 
to the United Presbyterian mission. It provides 
the top stone of higher education for Egypt. The 
mission itself appealed for it, several years ago, 
because there was no Christian University among 
the 60,000,000 Mohammedans of North Africa. 
For lack of such an institution we were losing 
some of the best young lives that we had trained 
in our mission schools, and without such an insti- 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


125 


tution we could not influence the highest leader¬ 
ship of the rising generation in the Near East. 
It is of peculiar advantage to have this univer¬ 
sity located at Cairo. The famous Moslem uni¬ 
versity is there, the “Azhar,” and the war has 
shifted the center of influence in the Moham¬ 
medan world from Constantinople, the political 
center, to Cairo, the intellectual center. 

The university is now incorporated under the 
laws of the District of Columbia. It has pur¬ 
chased a most attractive city site, with a building 
that had been a pasha’s residence and has since 
been used for government schools and offices. 
It is admirably adapted to the University’s 
needs. Our share in its budget is listed at $93,495. 

It may seem very strange that there is no 
provision made for the Theological Seminary in 
Egypt. Our Seminary, though more than fifty 
years old, does not possess a plant of its own. 
For many years, rooms in a part of the Ezbekieh 
(Cairo) building answered the purpose of dormi¬ 
tory and lecture rooms. These became so over¬ 
crowded that additional quarters had to be 
secured. Now the Synod of the Nile is looking 
toward assuming the whole responsibility for the 
seminary. 

We wonder when the day will come for the 
Sudan and Abyssinia to have educational institu¬ 
tions to compare with those that have developed 
iq India and Egypt. Will it be so long in the 


Theologica 

Seminary 


126 


BY WAY OF THE MIND 


\ 


Hostel 


Sudan?, It need not be. Through our devotion 
and consecrated purpose, He can accomplish in 
a day what it has taken centuries to achieve 
hitherto. It will not be accomplished at the 
present rate of mission progress. We have been 
slow and late, and “the King’s business rcquireth 
haste.” 

“The string of camels come in single file, 

Bearing their burdens o’er the desert sand; 
Swiftly the boats go plying on the Nile, 

The needs of men are met on every hand. 

But still I wait 

For the messenger of God who cometh late. 

“I see the cloud of dust rise in the plain, 

The measured tread of troops falls on the ear; 
The soldier comes the Empire to maintain, 

Bringing the pomp of war, the reign of fear. 
But still I wait 

The messenger of Peace, he cometh late. 

“They set me looking o’er the desert drear, 

Where broodeth darkness as the deepest night. 
From many a mosque there comes the call to prayer; 

I hear no voice that calls on Christ for light. 
But still I wait 

For the messenger of Christ who cometh late.” 

The survey calls for a hostel in Egypt, a dor¬ 
mitory for men at a student center, where it is 
planned to place a superintendent to preside over 
the men students who may be located there. It 
will be his task to give counsel, keep order, and 
do personal work. It is hard to estimate the 
extent of its influence in the development of the 


i 


EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS 


127 


spiritual life of young men who are to become 
the future leaders in that coming land. The 
estimated cost is $40,000. 

Such an opportunity for service is one that 
the ages might covet. These men are eager, 
ambitious, with a life before them, potent for 
good or for evil. They crave guidance at this 
time, not only for their own personal lives, but 
for the direction which they expect to be able 
to give to the destinies of their nation. 

Men and women of power and prayer are 
needed for all these posts. Only those should 
go out to assume these tasks through whom the 
Spirit of the Living Christ may speak and work. 
Christ needs such men and women now. Will 
the United Presbyterian Church produce them? 



N 






























' 

% « . at 












) 



AZHAR UNIVERSITY AND THE AMERICAN MISSION 
' GIRLS’ COLLEGE 

The open court in Azhar University, Cairo, where Moslem leaders 
are being trained for the service of Islam. 

The American Mission Girls’ College in Cairo—the only college for 

girls in all northern Africa. 




























































































































THE HEALING TOUCH 


% 


Chapter V 
MEDICAL SERVICE 
“Only Luke is with me.” 

He calls himself the happiest of men in the 
mission field, who, like Paul, has “Luke” for 
his companion. Wherever “the beloved physi¬ 
cian” goes, there has been secured a most cordial 
greeting and loving interest for all who follow. 
Doors will swing wide open and even drop off 
their hinges. 

“Luke is with me, grief unsealing 
By his precious gift of healing; 

To the Savior’s feet 
Come the sick with all their sorrow, 
Doubting souls who dread the morrow 
Find relief complete.” 

His entrance is assured even into the circle 
of strangers and his return becomes a matter of 
longing, because no one else can possibly per¬ 
form the same sympathetic quality of work. It 
is an especial mercy therefore when he arrives 
in the mission field—a mercy not only to the 
work, but to the people; not only to the natives, 
but to the missionaries themselves. Wherever 
he goes there will be reaped a harvest of gratitude 
for the Lord—the Great Physician. To the na- 


“Luke, 
the beloved 
physician.” 


132 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


tives he will be a hope in the times of utter hope¬ 
lessness; to the missionary families he will be a 
relief from anxious care, a solace in the hour of 
deepest human need. If he can be located nearer 
than the average twenty-four hour limit, the 
efficiency of the missionary evangelist, or teacher, 
will be increased a hundred fold, because the 
mind will be to that extent freed from anxiety 
and care. 

“Luke” is not always of the sterner sex. Often 
the voice is the softer voice of a woman, and the 
touch is the gentler one, even like a mother’s. 
But in either case “Luke” is “the beloved 
physician.” 

Let “Luke” be absent from the station for a 
time: the news of his return quickly spreads and 
soon the sick ones come crowding about the 
door under the bondage of all kinds of disease 
and suffering. What matters it that many have 
come as a last resort, after all the witch doctors 
have failed or all the charms have proved worth¬ 
less? “Luke” can inspire hope in the most hope¬ 
less, and give relief when hope is dead. 

Let him go out into the unfrequented districts 
where his language is not understood—his touch 
of sympathy and healing is comprehended even 
by the darkest mind. The message of God’s 
love sounds very sweet to those whose hearts' 
have been softened by sorrow and suffering, and 
the missionary doctor misses no opportunity of 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


133 


pointing to Him, the source of all consolation 
and comfort. 

As it was “Luke” who opened China to the 
Gospel “at the point of the lancet,” so it was 
“Luke” who opened Doleib Hill and Nasser sta¬ 
tions and is now holding open the door of Abys¬ 
sinia, until we shall enter in with other uplifting 
agencies. A doctor could go into any one of the 
large trading centers of Abyssinia. In fact, the 
people are pleading for him and offering every 
inducement within their power in order to have 
him sent to them. They are not yet clamoring 
for preachers and teachers. They are not anxious 
to have their religious notions overturned. They 
have no great thirst for knowledge. But wherever 
there are human beings, there is suffering: and 
wherever there is suffering, there is an appeal 
for the physician. 

“In India alone the number of people living 
entirely out of reach of medical care is estimated 
to be greater than the present population of the 
United States. The deaths from preventable 
causes are said to total 5,000,000 every year, or 
more than the number of soldiers who were killed 
in action or died from wounds and disease in the 
first two years of the war. 

“The sorrowful fact is that out through the 
non-Christian nations before ever the war began 
there was more of tragedy, more of horror and 
misery than the war brought into the world. It 


Doors opened 
by doctors 


Scarcity of 
physicians 
and hospitals 


134 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


Value of medi¬ 
cal knowledge 


was so ten and twenty and fifty years before 
that; and it is so today—and yet God help us! 
We have not realized it up to this time. 

“When we hear the clang of the ambulance 
gong, when we look at the brass plate by our 
doctor’s door, when we see the colored lights of 
the drug store window, and think of all the relief 
that these represent, should we not feel a stab of 
pity for the millions upon millions to whom hos¬ 
pitals and ambulances, doctors and dispensaries 
are total strangers? The greater physical suffer¬ 
ing of the non-Christian world is for the most 
part unrelieved.” —lovell Murray. 

Because of the desperate need and the woeful 
lack of physicians, when our evangelists go 
about the districts in their itinerating work, they 
take with them a medicine case and everywhere 
they find hosts of people, who beg for physical 
relief. Happy, indeed, is she who has taken a 
nurse’s training. Happy too is he who has given 
any heed to ordinary remedies and “first aid” 
treatment, for there are always scores who can 
be helped by those who have even a meagre 
knowledge of medicine. How it draws the hearts 
of the people to them! How easy it is, when 
physical ailments have received ministration, to 
lead one into the enjoyment of spiritual truths! 
How natural it then is for the missionary to make 
Him known Who is the only Healer of the 
leprosy of sin! 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


135 


Out in the Sudan districts where we have no 
physicians at all and where the people are abso¬ 
lutely ignorant of any form of treatment except 
that practiced by the diabolical witch doctors, 
our missionaries have found it necessary even to 
perform surgical operations, and have done it 
successfully upon those for whom delay meant 
certain death. 

Dispensaries have been established in the dis¬ 
tricts of Egypt and India wherever it has been 
possible to locate a trained nurse, whenever there 
has been a trained nurse to locate. These have 
been veritable light houses of hope to the people 
of the district, and the good that is done is 
beyond computation. 

Of course, the women and children suffer most. ^to young 
Consequently the loudest call today is the call 
for young women, who have free access to the 
zenanas and the harems and the dark recesses 
of those human habitations. The need is for 
doctors who are thoroughly qualified for practice 
and who can operate upon the most serious cases. 

The need is simply immeasurable. 

There is need also for a whole host of trained 
nurses, who are qualified to assist the doctor, 
to open up dispensaries of their own, and to go 
out through the district with the itinerant mis¬ 
sionary to do all that skill and knowledge can 
do for those who cannot come to the dispensaries 
and hospitals. 


136 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


Woman’s need 
of woman 


In spite of the nationalism of which we hear 
these days, and the shaking off of the bonds that 
bound women for millenniums past; in spite of 
the discarding of the veil and the assumption of 
independence; in spite of the few free women 
who are taking such a part in public life as has 
never been known before in the history of Christ- 
less nations; in spite of the frequent calls to 
some of our male physicians to minister pro¬ 
fessionally in prominent Moslem homes; in spite 
of all these things, there will be, for a generation 
to come, millions of women who will still remain 
under the bondage that has so long bound them. 
From them the shackles have not fallen and will 
not fall during their life time. They will suffer 
unattended, because of the prejudice of their hus¬ 
bands and fathers, unless women qualify them¬ 
selves to help them in their seclusion. 


In Egypt 

Tourist or One may roll comfortably and even luxuriously 

into Cairo on a modern railroad train and land 
in a carefully-appointed station with every con¬ 
venience at hand. He will find the streets well 
paved. Street cars and taxicabs rush in every 
direction. European shops line the avenues in 
western style. The new arrival in Egypt rubs 
his eyes to discover whether he is asleep or 
whether he has not been dropped into London 
or New York or Buenos Aires. The hotels are as 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


137 


spacious and modern as those in the United 
States, and but for their speech and the red 
tarboosh upon their heads and the long gown-like 
covering upon their bodies, he could well believe 
himself attended by the porters in the hotel of 
his own home city. Going out upon the streets 
an American will feel perfectly at home amid the 
bustle and commerce that are evident on every 
side. 

This is the tourist’s paradise. If he has come 
simply to see the pyramids and tombs and old 
dead things, he can have his heart’s content. 

The treasures of the ages are before him. There 
are museums with acres of floor space and the 1 
venders of curios and souvenirs can be found at 
all the street corners. But let him carry a heart 
that can be touched by human need and all he 
has to do is to turn off the street of the European 
section and he will find himself in a veritable 
Oriental bazaar. Here is Cairo that as by magic Size of Cairo 
sets him back into the realm of the Arabian 
Nights. Here he catches a glimpse of the pov- 
ertv, overcrowding, and sanitary abuses that are 
the despair of reformers. Here he has a sugges¬ 
tion of the social conditions that beggar descrip¬ 
tion. Here is a picture of the sin, sorrow, and 
distress that are to be found all over the lands 
that know not Christ. Here he hears the con¬ 
stant cry “Baksheesh” from some of the nearly 
40,000 blind of that metropolis alone, in a coun¬ 
try where 95 per cent, of the children are afflicted 


138 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


Health 
tics in 
lands 


with eye diseases. This is Cairo that numbers in 
her population as many souls as Fort Wayne, 
Troy, Akron, New Haven, Peoria, Harrisburg, 
Duluth, Utica, Yonkers and Kansas City alto¬ 
gether, and we have not a missionary doctor 
there. The population is 90 per cent. Moslem, 
too, and that means seclusion of women and 
neglect of little children, with such ignorance 
and superstition as to levy a fearful toll, and 
send the death rate so high it staggers the 
Christian mind. 

statis- It is very difficult indeed to be able to tell 
slem how high the death rate is. Efforts have been 

made to get accurate statistics in many Moslem 
localities and this is a sample of the results:— 

Several years ago, when an attempt was being 
made by a French scientific society to secure exact 
particulars of the hygienic condition of Asia Minor, 
the pasha of Damascus dealt as follows with the 
inquiries put to him:— 

Question: “What is the death-rate per thousand 
in your principal city?” 

Answer: “In Damascus it is the will of Allah that 
all must die; some die old, some young.” 

Question: “What is the annual number of births ?” 

Answer: We don’t know; only God alone can 

say.” 

Interrogations respecting the supplies of drinking 
water were similarly evaded, and the pasha appended 
at the close of the catechism this salutary exhorta¬ 
tion: And now, my lamb of the West, cease your 

questioning, which can do no good either to you or 
to anyone else. Man should not bother himself about 
matters which concern only God.” 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


139 


There were government physicians and Syrian 
and Armenian doctors when our first missionaries 
located in Cairo. There are still such profes¬ 
sional men to whom our people turn in times of 
need. Some of these have made their prepara¬ 
tion in American and European schools. Some 
are graduates of Syrian Protestant College, medi¬ 
cal department. There are excellent hospitals 
also, in Cairo and Alexandria, which have cared 
for many a United Presbyterian missionary 
patient. 

For many years after the work was begun the 
missionaries had no thought of using doctors as 
evangelistic agents. Our first stations in Egypt 
were Cairo and Alexandria whose doctors were 
most kind and genuine in their willingness to 
help. But when Assiut was opened up as a third 
center and Dr. Hogg removed there with his 
family in 1865, he placed himself and them be¬ 
yond the reach of medical help. They felt it 
very sorely when their little child was taken 
seriously ill and their most earnest ministrations 
were of no avail. The little spirit took its flight, 
leaving them feeling utterly helpless in that try¬ 
ing climate, so far from any physician. There 
were no railroads there in those days, nor tele¬ 
graphs, and a doctor could not be brought from 
Cairo over night. 

It was not until 1868 that Dr. D. R. Johnston 
went out m response to a most urgent reauea* 


Our debt to 
other agencies 


140 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


Dr. D. R. John¬ 
ston, first physi 
cian to Egypt 


Assiut 

Hospital 


by the Mission Association. The doctor in Cairo 
upon whom they had relied died several years 
before and the seriousness of the situation thrust 
itself upon them. They thought then of applying 
to the Board for a physician to be sent out, but 
an English physician moved from Alexandria 
to Cairo and that action was postponed. 

There were months and years at a time wdien 
the history of the mission would have been “a 
recital of sickness and suffering, borne however 
with Christian patience.” 

Dr. Johnston was assigned to Assiut and re¬ 
mained until 1875. They had no doctor on the 
mission staff again until 1884, when a son of our 
pioneer, Dr. Elmer E. Lansing, was appointed 
and served with the mission for four years. They 
were without a medical man again until 1891, 
when Dr. L. M. Henry began his life of service 
for Egypt. For thirty years he has worked and 
labored, and the Assiut Hospital is his monu¬ 
ment. But when its bricks and stones have 
crumbled into dust, there will still remain the 
souls of thousands who have been turned toward 
Christ in the hospital wards and clinics. The 
record of the number of patients for one year 
reads like the story of a life time: — 

Moslems . 24,692 

Copts . 19,515 

Others . 981 


Grand total 


45,188 







MEDICAL SERVICE 


141 


Each one who entered the hospital, each one 
who visited the clinic for treatment, each one 
who received those ministrations in any other 
place was pointed to the Christ. Only eternity 
can reveal the influence of that institution. 

In 1896, the Women’s Board sent out Dr. Anna 
B. Watson and Dr. Caroline C. Lawrence. They 
were located in Tanta at the center of the Delta 
and there established a hospital for women and 
children. When both had to return to America, 
the building was remodeled and made into a 
general hospital, with two medical men as the 
staff. 

In both the hospitals there are several “white- 
capped angels” moving about the wards without 
whose skilled and loving ministrations the hos¬ 
pitals could scarcely exist. “Sister Dorcas,” our 
first missionary nurse, has served for nearly a 
quarter of a century in Assiut, soothing thousands 
in their pain and bringing balm to sin-sick hearts. 
She is now invalided home. 

One of the most effective forms of evangelistic 
effort in Egypt has been the itinerating on the 
Nile boats. The “Ibis,” “the oldest missionary in 
our field,” has had sixty years of such service 
up and down the Nile. The “Allegheny” and 
“Witness” are now operating in definite districts. 
During the first years it was thought necessary 
to have a doctor upon the boats in order that a 
hearing for the evangelist might be assured at 


Tanta 

Hospital 


“Sister 

Dorcas.” 


Mission 

boats 




142 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


Missionary 

nurses 


any stop which was made. This is still true in 
the Delta. Long before the boat can anchor it 
becomes known that the doctor is coming, and 
crowds gather, bringing their sick with them, 
just as in the time of Christ. Devotional serv¬ 
ices are held and the Gospel story told. 

There has been one dispensary in Egypt, at 
Benha, in connection with the girls’ school, but 
that has now been closed because the missionary 
nurse has been compelled to leave on furlough. 
The “407” call was for eleven nurses to have 
charge of similar institutions in different parts 
of Egypt. The committee on survey for Egypt 
said:— 

“Your will see that we have asked for nurses at 
various new stations. We feel that in a land where 
ignorance in regard to care of the body is so dense, 
children are so neglected and mother-training is so 
terribly needed, nurses would find a great sphere 
both as harem workers and in children’s dispensaries. 
Children’s dispensaries are in many places estab¬ 
lished to great advantage as mission agencies, espe¬ 
cially in new stations.” 

It would seem that such a line of service would 
be practically limitless in all our fields: Igno¬ 
rance is all too prevalent. Only in Christian 
lands are children not neglected. Mother-train¬ 
ing is necessary everywhere, but especially in 
those lands where only the stronger children 
survive infancy. Here is a field for any girl 
who wants to give her life for a cause worthy of 
the most devoted service. 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


143 


And when India, Egypt, and the Sudan are 
supplied with all the nurses they need, beyond 
them lies Abyssinia with her hands outstretched 
for many more. Thrice blessed will those lands 
be when the Women’s Board can find and appoint 
a host of nurses who go out with this prayer upon 
their lips and in their hearts:— 

“I dedicate myself to Thee, 

O Lord, my God! This work I undertake 
Alone in Thy great name, and for Thy sake. 

In ministering to suffering I would learn 
The sympathy that in Thy heart did burn 
For those who on life’s weary way 
Unto diseases divers are a prey. 

Take, then, mine eyes, and teach them to perceive 
The ablest way each sick one to relieve. 

Guide Thou my hands, that e’en their touch may prove 
The gentleness and aptness born of love. 

Bless Thou my feet, and while they softly tread 
May faces smile on many a sufferer’s bed. 

Touch Thou my lips, guide Thou my tongue, 

Give me a word in season for each one. 

Clothe me with patient strength all tasks to bear. 

Crown me with hope and love, which know no fear, 

And faith, that coming face to face with death 
Shall e’en inspire with joy the dying breath. 

All through the arduous day my actions guide, 

And through the lonely night watch by my side. 

So shall I wake refreshed, with strength to pray: 

Work in me, through me, with me, Lord, this day!” 

In India 

On a Sabbath evening just as night was falling ® 8 ° 0 p n h,e E ‘ 
a woman, young and strong, came out from a 


144 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


tent pitched beside a clump of bamboo trees 
near the gates of Gurdaspur, India. She heard 
singing over the way—not the weird sounds of 
the native singing, but strange yet familiar words 
came clearly to her ears. “What are they sing¬ 
ing? How familiar the words seem. Ah! yes, 
that is the dear old twenty-third Psalm,” and 
her childhood in the mission school with her 
kind American teachers came back in loving 
memory. “Tomorrow I must cross over and see 
who my neighbors are,” she said. 

Next day she made her way to the missionary’s 
home and the friendship between Mrs. Sophie E. 
Johnson and the Gordons, life long in its duration, 
was begun. She won their hearts that day by 
her sunny disposition and whole-hearted interest 
in them. They told her of their needs and she 
promised to help them. 

She had been born in India. Her mother was 
a native of the land and her father was a British 
soldier in the Indian army. She had been edu¬ 
cated in the mission schools and had herself 
married a British engineer. He had but recently 
come to Gurdaspur to carry out a contract se¬ 
cured from the Government for bridge building. 

She set herself joyously to the task of raising 
the money needed for the church and had nearly 
$1000, the sum needed to complete it, when 
life’s very foundations were swept away beneath 
her. She lost all that she had—her husband, her 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


145 


home, her income; but she found the Gordons 
to be friends indeed. She became hopeful and 
determined to face the future with courage. She 
threw herself into their work. She entered the 
homes of the Indian women as a zenana worker, 
in company with the daughter of the family, 
Euphemia Gordon. 

Summer and winter they went about their task 
of love, visiting the homes not only in Gurdaspur, 
but in the surrounding villages. Their hearts 
were constantly saddened by the suffering of the 
women everywhere. These were utterly neglected 
and had no help of man at all, even in their days 
of greatest pain and sorrow. 

The ladies began carrying simple remedies with 
them, and longed to know what to do when really 
serious cases were found. There was no one else 
to help, so they must do something. 

Realizing the condition of the women and chil¬ 
dren, Mrs. Johnson determined to secure a place 
to which she might bring them and properly care 
for them. With this in view a building was 
rented and on September 17, 1880, the “Zenana 
Hospital” was opened for the admission of 
patients and the dispensing of medicine. This 
was the beginning of medical work in our India 
mission. Into this neat little hospital the sick 
came willingly. No advertising was necessary. 
There were a hundred the first year. Constantly 
the numbers increased, and in a short time'as 
many as two thousand were receiving medicines 


Zenana work 


First medical 
work in India 


146 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


and treatments at the dispensing room, yearly. 

Her lack of medical knowledge was a constant 
regret to her. Her natural skill made her realize 
how much more useful she could be if she were 
properly trained for the work. She resolved to 
prepare herself for the highest usefulness among 
her people whom she loved so much. The Gor¬ 
dons were returning to America on furlough and 
she decided to close the hospital and accompany 
them. She entered the Pennsylvania Women’s 
Medical College, at Philadelphia, in October, 
1885. 

She had supposed when she was properly quali¬ 
fied for work that she would return to the Zenana 
Hospital, at Gurdaspur; but when she was grad¬ 
uated, she was appointed as a regular medical 
missionary and sent out to have charge of the 
Good Samaritan Hospital at Jhelum, India. 

She gave herself tirelessly to her work. She 
itinerated through the district with healing and 
loving ministration to those who could not reach 
the hospital. She trained helpers, who could give 
her efficient service and relieve her of many of 
the ordinary duties. She made long trips to com¬ 
fort, when she could not heal, and always moved 
with the spirit of the Christ she served. Caring 
lovingly and tenderly for a poor Punjabi sister 
was her last service for the Master here on earth. 
She did not die,—she just stepped over into the 
Glory Land. 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


147 


The year after Dr. Johnson entered the 
medical college in America the Board sent out 
Dr. Maria White and for many years she made 
the Sialkot Memorial Hospital a veritable oasis 
in that land of suffering and sorrow. 

Urgent as the work was there, she found time 
and strength to go out to Pasrur and carry on 
dispensary work from the mission compound, in 
order to relieve a little of the suffering in that 
locality. When the ladies of the Women’s Board 
visited the field in 1911, one of the occasions of 
that visit was the dedication of a fine memorial 
hospital donated by Dr. White herself, and pre¬ 
sented to the Board through their representatives. 
She is now the physician in charge. When Dr. 
Wilhelmina Jongewaard went out in 1915 she 
was stationed in the Hospital at Sialkot, that Dr. 
White might return on furlough. 

Dr. Sophie Johnson died in 1902 and Dr. J. 
Phandora Simpson was sent out to take her 
place. She is now in charge of the medical work 
in the Jhelum district with her headquarters in 
the Good Samaritan Hospital. At different times 
the Women’s Board sent out three other women 
physicians who served for short periods. 

In 1905 the Board of Foreign Missions sent 
out Dr. M. M. Brown, who pursued his medical 
work until he qualified as an evangelist. He 
was the only fully qualified medical man that 
the United Presbyterians had ever sent to India 

i 


First woman 
physician 


First man phy¬ 
sician in India 


148 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


Medical 

statistics 


Comparisons 


until Dr. J. Gregory Martin went out in 1919. 
In the fall of 1920, Dr. Albert J. Jongewaard, a 
brother of Dr. Wilhelmina Jongewaard and Miss 
Harriet Jongewaard, went out to join Dr. Martin 
and undertake with him the work in the new 
frontier hospital for which the survey had most 
urgently called. 

So this is the summary of sixty-five years of 
medical mission history in India:—One woman 
called “Home” from active service; three retired 
for health reasons; three women physicians still 
in the field; one man, who has combined evan¬ 
gelistic work with his medical; and two young 
doctors who have not yet completed their lan¬ 
guage preparation; one experienced graduate 
nurse just returning from furlough, and two 
others who are only beginning their language 
study. There are forty-tw r o native medical assist¬ 
ants in the force. 

There are four hospitals with 137 beds. These 
have ministered to 1041 in-patients, and there 
have been 1253 operations performed in a year. 
There are eight dispensaries with a yearly record 
of 41,556 out-patients and 71,729 return visits. 
“What are these among so many?” in a field em¬ 
bracing five and a half million people. 

Philadelphia has less than a third as many 
people, but one telephone directory lists 3264 
physicians and 100 hospitals. For the sake of 
uniformity, let us omit from this list the three 


Ptm A# 4 

FROM VCR HOS Ft TAL 

At a to S&f'/JtAf 

£th'**U t n>u. Pi AN 



fievAr/av 



Plan of frontier hospital to be erected at Sarai Kala, India 







































































MEDICAL SERVICE 


149 


cat and dog hospitals in Philadelphia and the 
three veterinary hospitals. We still have 94 ha¬ 
vens of blessing to minister to the inhabitants of 
this great city which covers 129l/ 2 square miles. 

Greater New York has a population equal to 
the total population in our India (Punjab) field. 
And New York has more doctors than the foreign 
mission agencies of all denominations of all coun¬ 
tries have in all the foreign mission fields in all 
the world. Yes, more than all of them and six 
times as many more added to that! The Brook¬ 
lyn part of New York has as many as are in all 
the foreign fields and 969 besides. 

What a great opportunity for service! There 
is no surer avenue of approach to the Indian heart 
than through the door of human suffering. Our 
Indian brothers are like ourselves. Pain is 
pain—just the same in Pasrur as it is in New 
York. Fever is fever whether the child who 
tosses to and fro lies in a soft, clean bed in Pitts¬ 
burgh or on the earth floor in Sargodha. 

Our exclusive field in India covers 22,159 
square miles of territory. Small chance indeed 
would there be for “first aid” or a response to an 
emergency call by either missionary or Indian! 

It is a great joy to the whole mission force in 
India that the New World Movement has made 
the new frontier hospital a glorious possibility 
in the not far-distant future. It is to be built 
in the northwestern district, hoping by the in¬ 
strumentality of medicine and the healing art to 


Frontier 

hospital 


150 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


reach the Afghan in the Mohammedan strong¬ 
hold of Afghanistan. This is one of the first 
buildings to be erected in the program of the 
New World Movement in India, because it is 
looked upon as one of the most vital. It is hoped 
that the hospital will crown all the sixty-five 
years of mission history in reaching those people 
so far untouched by Gospel influences. 

The place that has been selected for it is Sarai 
Kala, a name very unfamiliar to the church 
people in the home land. Hitherto it has been 
known only to the itinerating missionary parties. 
From this neighborhood seven years ago our 
missionaries were stoned. It is in the very forti¬ 
fications of fanatical Islam. 

The missionary and his one evangelist were 
one night encamped on a high hill overlooking 
this famous old city that had been a Buddist 
center, five hundred years before Christ, and was 
later the capital city of Alexander the Great, in 
India. It had been taken over by the Moham¬ 
medans at the time of their conquest and was 
a center of determined opposition to Christianity. 
Famous ruins lay all about and valuable relics 
were brought to light by the government. But 
the history and the archaeology of the place did 
not interest the ambassadors for Christ that 
evening, because they were going about in the 
name of Him Who “was dead, and behold! He 
is alive forevermore!” 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


151 


The plague had broken out in the district and 
the inhabitants were filled with terror, as they 
saw whole families falling before that messenger 
of death. Many a time the missionaries had 
prayed to the Lord to undertake for this people. 
It had seemed impossible to get a hearing. It 
was literally with their lives in their hands that 
they ever came among them to present the mes¬ 
sage of the Gospel. This night as they prepared 
their camp and settled down for their rest they 
heard the sound of many voices from the hilltop 
opposite the village. 

It was the chanting of a prayer for deliverance 
from the plague which was sweeping over that 
district. When that had ceased a similar sound 
from the opposite hill was heard. Others were 
also praying to be spared from this calamity. 
Their prayers were chanted back and forth from 
hill to hill across the village that was lying in 
the clutches of the awful death. All night long 
this antiphony continued between these groups 
of Mohammedans. 

As they listened, the missionary and his evan¬ 
gelist looked to the source of all help and sent up 
a prayer to God to save not only the bodies of 
these people but their souls as well. 

Months have passed, yes, years—but at the 
fall meeting of the mission in 1920 it was agreed 
to establish a mission frontier hospital at this 
spot and call it the Sarai Kala Hospital. Per¬ 
haps the answer to the prayer is near. 


Moslem prayers 


A missionary’s 
prayer 


152 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


Survey 

requests 


Distance 
a doctor 


The report of the committee on survey in India 
recommended for this hospital three men doctors 
and one woman nurse: for the Good Samaritan 
Hospital, Jhelum, and the Memorial Hospital, 
Sialkot, one woman doctor additional for each: 
for the Sargodha Hospital for Women and the 
dispensary at Gurdaspur, one woman doctor 
each; and for a dispensary at Sangla Hill, one 
woman nurse. 

Of these there are two medical men available 
for the Frontier Hospital, but no nurse. In either 
Jhelum and Sialkot the work is far beyond the 
strength of one physician. At none of the hos¬ 
pitals for women is there anyone to remain in 
charge when the doctor must leave for furlough. 
There has been no doctor at either the Sargodha 
hospital or the Gurdaspur dispensary. Surely 
there should be a graduate nurse, at least, in the 
dispensary at Sangla Hill. 

from If a doctor should not be secured for Gurdas¬ 
pur, think what it would mean for “The Gurdas¬ 
pur Home for Women” where Emma Dean An¬ 
derson with her big family is located. When 
serious illness develops in missionary or member 
of the household, she cannot rush to the phone 
and call a doctor and have him there in five 
minutes—no, nor fifty minutes. Ah, no! Think 
back to the time when one of your loved ones 
was ill. Think what it meant to have a skilled 
physician at a few minutes’ call and a trained 
nurse to assume full charge. Then try to imagine 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


153 


being altogether beyond reach of either physician 
or nurse. Think of having to bundle up your 
dear one in blankets and hire a springless cart 
to take you and her to the railroad .station. 
Think of waiting there in that dreary place for 
a late train to arrive, minutes—yes, hours late, 
and then going aboard a coach crowded with all 
kinds of people, clean and not clean, quiet and 
noisy, and traveling for sixteen hours, making 
two changes of cars to reach Sialkot. Now your 
problem is to get her off the train, and hire 
another cab to reach the hospital. There is none 
available. You must stretch her out upon the 
platform, cover her as well as you can, leave her 
to be gazed at by every passer-by, who by the 
way does not pass by, but stands to gaze. You 
send a coolie for a conveyance, then try to shield 
your loved one and answer inquisitive questions. 
At last the cab comes. You get her into it some¬ 
how, and after the agony of the journey, you 
reach the hospital and turn her over to the care 
of our own resident missionary doctor, who finds 
a clean comfortable bed and at once begins her 
skilled ministrations. You may have arrived in 
time to make it possible to help. It may be too 
late! Imagine it if you can! Why should not 
the United Presbyterian Church furnish a doctor 
and a nurse who would be accessible to every 
occupied station in our fieldf Why should we 
ask people to go out to do our work and compel 
them to live any place beyond the reach of 


154 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


Families 

separated 


Climate in 
India 


medical skill for themselves and their loved ones? 

It seems almost as if “the last word” in loyalty 
and devotion had been said, when parents say 
good-bye to their children in the home land to go 
back again to the foreign field. Or perhaps it 
is when a wife says good-bye to her husband, 
that he may go out to carry on the work to which 
they have dedicated their lives, and she remains 
behind with the responsibility of the family upon 
her heart and hands. We cannot think of a 
greater sacrifice in the whole category of the 
missionary enterprise than this; but the sacrifice 
has not been finished with these separations. One 
of the greatest hardships of the work in India is 
for the mother of the family to be obliged every 
year to take her children and go up to the hills 
alone with all the responsibilities of the family 
upon her shoulders, leaving her husband to con¬ 
tinue the work as long as physical endurance will 
permit. It is simply a menace to the life of 
mother and children to remain on the plains dur¬ 
ing the hot months. 

“The year in the Punjab is divided into two sea¬ 
sons, the hot season and the cold season. Although 
the month of March is often hot to the European, 
the hot season cannot be said to begin until April. 
Until about the end of June the hot wind blows. 
It is the desert wind from the southwest, and its 
heat simply cannot be imagined by one in the West, 
nor compared to anything but a blast from a furnace. 
This wind is very dry and pure, so it is not so 
oppressive as it would otherwise be. The tempera- 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


155 


ture steadily rises during the months of the hot 
winds until it sometimes reaches a point as high as 
120 degrees in the shade. 

“Such conditions of heat make necessary houses 
that will protect from the sun and the hot wind. 
For this reason the houses of Europeans in India 
are built with walls about two feet thick, with very 
high ceilings, and with flat roofs covered with about 
six inches of earth. The rooms must also be spacious, 
for when the hot winds blow the house must be 
kept*tightly closed from morning until evening. 

“In the latter part of the season even the nights 
do not seem to offer relief, except from the glare 
of the sun. In his own climate the man from the 
West knows that the hot wave is a ‘wave,’ and that 
it will shortly pass, but in India he knows, with 
practical certainty, that each day will be hotter and 
each night more stifling than the last, until the 
longed-for monsoon comes with its relief, toward 
the end of June. 

“In a few days the ground is green with a rank 
growth of grass and weeds in every direction. Dur¬ 
ing this season, from the end of June to the middle 
of September, there is rain almost every day. The 
heat is very trying and enervating. 

“It is at the end of this season that the climate 
is most cruel. It is then that malaria is most preva¬ 
lent. This malarial fever is the most common enemy 
of the European in India. It is this that so under¬ 
mines his constitution that he falls an easy victim to 
any other disease.”—Far North in India. 

The men of the mission undertake to stay in 
their stations and continue the work, except for 
about four weeks when they go off to the hills 
to recuperate for the next season's work. 


156 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


Rest houses and 
sanitaria 


Dispensary 
at Nasser 


What is true of India is to an extent true of 
Egypt and the Sudan. So rest houses and sani¬ 
taria in the mountains for the missionaries of 
India, along the shore or in the Lebanons for 
those in Egypt, and in the hills for those in the 
Sudan are absolutely necessary. 

It has been the custom of the missionaries in 
the Sudan to come all the way down to the Medi¬ 
terranean coast for their rest period. It is a very 
trying and expensive trip, and the change is only 
comparative. However it has been the best that 
could be done. A rest station has now been opened 
at Sinkat in the hills to which it is moderately 
comfortable to travel, but the change is only 
slight. When railroads are opened up through 
that country and river transportation is made 
more regular and comfortable, it may be possible 
to find a place where there will be a decided 
change in climate and the health of our mission¬ 
aries may be safe-guarded as it should be. 

In the Sudan 

A crowd of people sat on the ground around 
the little dispensary building that had been 
erected by the doctor’s own hands. They had 
come from far and near, wherever the fame of 
the doctor had gone. Their hearts were filled 
with hope and they brought their sick just as 
in the time of Jesus, hoping that he might give 
sight to the blind, or open the ears of the deaf, 



THE GURDASPUR HOME FOR WOMEN 
One of the girls—Fatima, “rescued through prayer. 












MEDICAL SERVICE 


157 


or cause the lame to walk again. Never had 
they known such an exhibition of love and never 
had they seen such wondrous power. 

The little dispensary building itself was a 
marvel to their eyes. How different from their 
mud huts thatched over with straw! How 
strange were those bottles stretched along the 
shelves of the doctor’s room! They came as 
soon as the light of the morning made it possible 
for the doctor to see to perform his wonderful 
works, and they stayed until the shades of night 
came down and it was impossible for him to 
work. Each waited his turn; and as they waited 
they watched the doctor cut, sew, wash and 
bandage, with his marvelous skill. 

His being there at all was a mystery. It was 
at least two hundred miles away from the near¬ 
est white people, and here he was alone with his 
wife and two little children, living among them, 
and ministering to their physical needs. Why 
did he close his eyes and fold his hands and talk 
to some unseen One before he worked? What 
did it mean? 

As the doctor continued his work, busily try¬ 
ing to overtake as many as possible in the day, 
he overheard a conversation carried on by two 
who were seated near, waiting their turn at his 
hands. One said, “What is it brings him here? 
What has made him give himself in this way 
to us? What caused him to leave his countrv 


% 


“Because 

Yisi.” 


“You are 
Jesus ma 


158 THE HEALING TOUCH 

and come out here to cure us? We are nothing 
to him!” The other replied, “I do not know, 
but it seems that it is because of a man he calls 
‘Yisi’ that he comes. It is only because he loves 
Him, that he is here.” 

And the doctor said to himself as he continued 
his work, “Ah, yes, you have solved the mystery, 
it is only because of Jesus, that I am here.” It 
was only because of Jesus that he had left his 
home and friends and his native land, and the 
prospects of a career, and had gone out to that 
dark land to minister to their wants and to heal 
their sicknesses. Not an operation was ever 
undertaken until Christ’s help had been sought. 
Not a treatment was ever given until He had 
been asked to manifest His power through the 
doctor that the patient might be led to know 
the Great Physician. 

a One day two women were seen coming up 

through the jungle, one of them carrying a little 
bundle in her arms. She came and placed it in 
the hands of the doctor and said, “Oh, Hakim! 
Hakim! help my boy, help my boy!” He learned 
that she had traveled many miles in order to 
bring her child to him for healing, and now she 
placed it in his hands and cried out in the agony 
of her soul, “Help my boy!” He uncovered the 
little form and found a babv that had been a 
long time dead and he turned to her and said, 
“Woman, I cannot help your boy. Your child 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


159 


is dead.” “But doctor,” said she, “you can make 
him live. You are a Jesus man. Oh! help my 
boy!” Again the doctor said “No, I cannot make 
him live. I cannot help him. It is too late.” 
And then he told her of Jesus who could comfort 
her heart and could give her peace and hope. 
And he led her to look up to Him, Who pities 
as a father pities and comforts as a mother 
comforts. 

Smallpox broke out in a village six miles away. 
The missionaries and their children all went to 
the doctor for vaccination, no matter how many 
perfectly good marks they carried on their arms. 
The natives followed too. The doctor was be- 
seiged. Crowds came day after day. In one 
day he vaccinated 172 people. There was no 
limit to this service except the limit of vaccine.. 
He sent for more, but before it arrived, his re¬ 
serve stock had all been used and he tried to 
explain to the anxious people that he would 
minister to their needs just as soon as the medi¬ 
cine came. But terror seized them. They are 
“all their life time subject to the bondage” of 
fear. They refused to work. Why should they 
work? They would soon all die, and of what 
use would money be? They had heard of a 
village not far away where a hundred had died— 
a tenth of all their people. Hopelessness settled 
down upon them like a fog and there was no 
one who could dispel that fog and let in the 


Small-pox and 
vaccination 


160 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


light of love and peace so easily and naturally 
as “Luke, the beloved physician.” 

Their coming for vaccination in such numbers 
seems to be a proof that if we have a needed 
article, the Shullas will take to it readily. It 
looks as though many are beginning to feel that 
Christianity is superior to their old faith and in 
time numbers of them will come. The work is 
very hopeful. The teacher’s approach is long 
and very difficult. The evangelist must make 
his w r ay by patience and happy circumstance. 
The industrialist has the advantage of more con¬ 
tinuous contact and of interesting them in that 
which they understand. But the doctor walks 
right into their hearts and abides there during 
all the days. The immediate, critical need is 
for doctors—for doctors in large numbers and of 
large hearts. 

Sudan medical We have small dispensaries at Khartum North, 

property 

Doleib Hill, and Nasser. The first building se¬ 
cured at Sayo in Abyssinia after a shelter had 
been found for the missionary family was a three- 
roomed dispensary where the doctor began his 
work. The survey calls for hospitals where we 
now have dispensaries in the Sudan, and clinics 
at six other places. 

We have no doctor at Khartum. There has 
been no one for that station since 1911 when 
Dr. McLaughlin was compelled to return to this 
country on account of Mrs. McLaughlin’s health. 



THE THREE HOSPITALS FOR WOMEN IN INDIA 
White Memorial, Pasrur, Sialkot Memorial (lower left,) Good Samaritan, Jhelum, (lower right) 

















MEDICAL SERVICE 


161 


At this station it is possible for the missionaries 
to secure the services of the C. M. S. doctor and 
hospital in Khartum. Were it not that the Brit¬ 
ish and other governments send out doctors here 
and there where they have officials located in 
diplomatic service, our workers themselves would 

fare badly in Egypt, India and the Sudan. 

In 1915, when Dr. C. E. Wilkerson went out 
he was sent to the more needy Doleib Hill station 
for Dr. Lambie had moved on to the station at 
Nasser to begin the medical work there. In 
1917, Dr. Wilkerson was forced to return to 
America because of a breakdown in health and 
Dr. Paul E. Gilmor was sent to Doleib Hill to 
take his place. 

Dr. Lambie left Nasser in 1919 to occupy 
Sayo, Abyssinia, when the door to that neglected 
land was opened. So Mr. and Mrs. Paul J. 
Smith, who were left at Nasser, had this hope 
when ill—there was a doctor forty-eight hours 
away in case of desperate need! But Dr. Gil¬ 
mores health failed, and he was ordered home to 
America in the spring of 1920. That left Doleib 
Hill and Nasser both without medical help until 
December 31,1920. At that time there was great 
rejoicing at Nasser because of the arrival of Dr. 
Joseph S. Maxwell. Since then Dr. John M. 
McCleery has arrived at Doleib Hill. 

Think what it would have meant to Ralph 
Tidrick and our cause if we had had a doctor 


Ralph Tidrick 


162 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


at Doleib Hill and a well-equipped hospital to 
which he could have been hurried when he was 
so terribly mauled by the lion! There was no 
doctor. There was no hospital nearer than Khar¬ 
tum and Khartum was five hundred and fifty 
miles away. The natives who were with him at 
the time, loved him with the love of an African 
heart and did their best to save his precious life. 
The only way to get him to Khartum was by 
the boat. 

He was about thirty miles from Doleib Hill, 
and ten miles back from the river when the en¬ 
counter with the lion occurred. He was carried 
by the Shullas to the river bank where he lay 
for about ten hours. One of those with him car¬ 
ried the news to Doleib Hill; the others watched 
for a steamer on the river. At last a tourist 
steamer came along and he was carried to Kodok 
where a Syrian doctor cared for him for two 
days. Then he was sent by special steamer to 
Khartum, an Australian doctor accompanying 
him from Melut, a few hours’ journey from 
Kodok. 

Dr. Magill went on special steamer from 
Khartum North to meet them, but it was a 
full week after the encounter with the lion, until 
poor Mr. Tidrick reached the hospital at Khar¬ 
tum. An operation performed soon after he was 
hurt was what was needed. When struck by the 
lion he fell upon a stump which broke two ribs, 
one of which punctured the lung and this caused 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


163 


his death. Of course he was mauled by the lion, 
but not fatally. The doctors at Khartum thought 
they might have saved hin\ if he could have been 
reached sooner—but it was too late! Ralph 
Tidrick’s work was done. And we had lost an¬ 
other worker from our fields. 

Where are the United Presbyterian doctors and 
nurses who claim to love the Lord, who was Him¬ 
self the Great Physician and helped and healed 
where help and healing were most neededf Is it 
only the soldier heart that beats to this refrain? 

“Better in one ecstatic, epic day 

To strike a blow for glory and for truth, 
With ardent, singing heart to toss away 
In freedom’s holy cause my eager youth, 
Than bear, as weary years pass one by one, 

The knowledge of a sacred task undone.” 

Is there no such devotion in the Christian 
medical soldier heart? 

Some American tourists were visiting Tanta 
in 1910. They had been shown the ciowded 
clinic room where Dr. Pollock and his assistant 
were treating the eyes of scores of children. They 
had visited the hospital wards, with the rows 
of comfortable clean beds, all filled with grate¬ 
ful sufferers. They were having dinner with the 
missionaries in the hospital when a telegram 
was brought to the woman physician. She read 
it and looked up with anxious face. In answer 
to the questioning looks she said, “It is a wire 


Eight hours 
from a doctor 
in Egypt 


164 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


from Mr. Reed. Little Mary is very ill and 
they want me to go at once. I cannot go. I 
cannot leave those three critical cases in the hos- 
pital so long. It would take eight hours to reach 
the Reed’s and I cannot get a train until after 
one o’clock. I’ll go to see Dr. Pollock and ask 
him to go,” and she excused herself from the 
table and went out. 

“As— so—” Eight hours from a doctor! We can scarcely 

endure it when we wait eight minutes. Don’t 
say they should not go into such out-of-the-way 
places! Don’t say they have no right to run such 
risks! Don’t say the Lord never intended men 
and women to do so! God sent His Son from 
Heaven to earth. Christ gave His life. He 
freely, willingly, deliberately died to save you 
and me. And He said, “As the Father hath 
sent me, so send I you.” “AS THE FATHER 
HATH SENT ME, SO SEND I YOU!” 

Life needed If we love Him, we will go. If we love Him 

we will build and equip and properly man all 
the hospitals and dispensaries for which they 
ask. They ask for three men and two medical 
women in the Sudan. They ask for nine in India, 
three men and four women physicians and two 
nurses. They ask for ten new doctors and nine 
additional nurses in Egypt. 

“And Him evermore I behold 
Walking in Galilee, 

Through the cornfield’s waving gold, 

In hamlet, in wood and in wold, 


MEDICAL SERVICE 


165 


By the shores of the Beautiful Sea. 

He toucheth the sightless eyes; 

Before Him the demons flee; 

To the dead He sayeth, ‘Arise!’ 

To the living, ‘Follow me!’ 

And the voice still soundeth on 

From the centuries that are gone, 

To the centuries that shall be!”—Longfellow. 

The outpost station in the Sudan lies in sight 
of the foothills of the “Old Hermit Kingdom,” 
Abyssinia. The stories of the doctor and his 
wonderful work at Nasser were carried across 
into that land by every passing traveler. One 
and another came and sought the man who 
could make the blind to see and the lame to 
walk. More wonderful still grew the fame of 
the mission doctor with every cure effected. 
More and more sufferers came with their bur¬ 
dens of pain. At last the compelling power of 
physical need pushed the closed door wide open 
and the call came loud and clear for the Chris¬ 
tian doctor to go into Abyssinia. It was prom¬ 
ised that he might pray to his God, if he chose, 
and tell any story of God’s love, if only he would 
come. 

At that time there were only tw T o medical men 
in the whole Sudan and one of them had not 
been there a year. As in the case when the 
Sudan itself was opened, only an experienced 
man could undertake such pioneer work. There 
was only one choice. It was humanly impossible 


Opening of 
Abyssinia 


166 


THE HEALING TOUCH 


Prayers an¬ 
swered after 
sixty years 


to spare the doctor from the work. Could a 
nurse take it over at Nasser? Could a preacher 
carry a doctor’s kit and administer medicine at 
Doleib Hill? Could they get on thus, and the 
stations in Khartum district depend upon other 
mission doctors or government surgeons until the 
United Presbyterian Church would send out 
other men? 

It seemed disastrous, but the call was from 
God and the mission could not say “No.” They 
cabled the Board and the Board could not say 
“No.” It was presented to General Assembly 
and they ordered the doctor forward. So Sayo, 
Abyssinia, was occupied for Christ. 

And prayers offered .during six decades of mis¬ 
sion history, have been answered. Abyssinia 
has been opened to the Gospel! Will the United 
Presbyterian Church maintain the faith of the 
fathers, or will it thwart the purposes of the 
Lord? Has not the time come to reclaim the 
first kingdom possibly that adopted Christianity? 
Almost in the days of the apostles, Abyssinia 
was counted as belonging to the Lord. Is it not 
time for her to be reborn into Christ’s Kingdom 
after so many centuries of darkness following the 
loss of her faith? 

Christ has called us to this task. He has 
called, knowing Egypt, India, and the Sudan as 
we cannot know them. He knows w r e have men 
enough. He knows we have power enough:—“All 


MEDICAL SERVICE • 


167 


power has been given unto me; Go ye therefore.” 
Have we love enough? 

The accomplishment of this task awaits a 
people who will let Christ have His way in their 
lives. Are we that people? 





PREACHING 

THE 

GOSPEL 

















Chapter VI 


EVANGELISTIC WORK 
In Egypt 

A COMPANY of American tourists arrived at 
Luxor, Egypt, and were personally con¬ 
ducted to a modern tourist’s hotel only a few 
hours after leaving the boat at Port Said. The 
spell of the land was upon them. They felt the 
proverbial lure of it and wandered about the 
high-walled garden as in a dream. They longed 
for the moment to come when they might 
venture forth into the historic temples and ave¬ 
nues of the sphinxes, and see with their own eyes 
the tombs of the kings. They were impatient to 
view the hieroglyphics which had been chiselled 
upon walls and columns and had been the means 
of making known the story of the ages after cen¬ 
turies of silence. The tall date-palms cast suf¬ 
ficient shade to soften the glare of the morning 
sun and mellow its dazzling light. They seemed 
shut off from all the world. Only through the 
carefully locked gates, with their iron bars, could 
they realize the city beyond with its teeming 
population. 

Suddenly a wave of sound broke upon the still¬ 
ness of the morn, far away and indistinct at first, 
then nearer and clearer, as its cadences and in¬ 
tonations were expressed. Closer and closer 


172 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


A Moslem 
procession 


rolled that wave of sound that seemed a cry, a 
shout, a song, a mighty groan, all mingled and 
commingled into one. They rushed to the gates 
to see what all that din might mean, and in¬ 
stinctively shrank back as from a scorching fur¬ 
nace blast, that sickens as it withers all who feel 
it. 

There surged a motley crowd of human beings, 
men and boys, old and young, fat and lean, 
clothed and naked. Some had sticks and stocks 
and some were empty handed. Some were danc¬ 
ing, reeling, twisting, suiting the wild gyrations 
of their bodies to the manifest passion of their 
souls. Others marched with heavy tread and 
slow, as though the burden of their souls crushed 
down upon their faces and their frames. The 
priests, or those who seemed like priests, were 
leading on, and in their hands were chains, all 
garlanded with flowers, to which a buffalo had 
been attached. Fat, sleek, and shaven, bedecked 
with many wreaths, he walked with head erect 
and ear alert, as if he, too, would know what all 
that din might mean. He was being led forth 
to the slaughter, in honor of some Moslem holy 
man, and all those hooting, howling masses were 
seeking to store up some merit, by tasting of his 
flesh. There was the bigotry; there was the 
prejudice and superstition; there was the fanati¬ 
cism, the ignorance, the degradation of Islam’s 
faith portrayed before those men and women 
from Christian America. Why not stop that pro- 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


173 


cession? Far better try to stay the forest fire or 
tidal wave. Why not shout the Savior’s love and 
free salvation? Easier far to hush the billows’ 
roar by one weak whisper, or for a tender child 
to sway an angry mob, intent upon some bloody 
violence! 

But how could this be? Where was the mis¬ 
sionary? Where were the Christians that had 
been listed in statistics? Was this not Luxor, 
with its mission church and schools? The tour¬ 
ists called to mind the map, displayed upon the 
walls of churches and saw this field marked 
“Occupied.” What could it mean? It seemed 
as though the sun were blotted out. For the first 
time in all their lives those tourists began to 
realize the tremendous difficulty of the task be¬ 
fore the heralds of the Cross in Moslem lands. 

This was Luxor. This was Egypt, the name 
to conjure with! The land of history, mystery 
and tragedy—as well as prophecy! “Blessed be 
Egypt, my people!” Plain, clear, concise, but far 
from its fulfilment. How vast the work to be 
accomplished! Who could count the lives that 
would be needed, the gifts of treasure that would 
be offered, and the prayers that would arise ere 
Egypt could be won for Christ? 

Yes, this was Egypt, a part of the Orient that 
“fascinates while it repels!” And many travelers 
hasten through this famous land and never see 
the sad eyes of the children and the starved lives 


Marked 

“occupied” 


Luxor 

district 


174 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Number of 
missionaries 


Density of 
population 


of the women. They never see the fanaticism of 
the millions of God’s neglected ones. 

But do we have missionaries there? Look at 
our prayer cycle, and read the names of those 
who are located at Luxor. We find two men 
and their wives, and one of these men is re¬ 
sponsible for the work on the mission boat. There 
is one woman missionary in charge of the girls’ 
boarding school. There are three women under 
short term appointment. In addition to these 
there are eight Egyptian pastors and twenty un¬ 
ordained preachers in the Luxor district. 

And what of their field? By the “Luxor Dis¬ 
trict” is meant the valley of the Nile, on both 
sides of the river, stretching 312 miles. Our boat, 
“The Witness,” sails past 437 towns and villages, 
with approximately 320,000 dwellings, in each of 
which there is an average of six souls. This is a 
district with a population equal to all Philadel¬ 
phia, Rock Island, Mansfield, New Castle, Des 
Moines and Topeka. Nor is that all. We must 
add to that total the student population of all 
of our five colleges and the entire membership of 
the largest congregation of the United Presby¬ 
terian denomination. When we realize the num¬ 
ber of workers needed for all these places, we 
may well wonder how the mission force in the 
Luxor district can be distributed to minister to 
so many. 

The number of persons to the square mile is 
1507. The density of the population is realized 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


175 


more fully if we compare it with America. For 
instance, in Pennsylvania, the population is but 
196 to the square mile and in the United States 
as a whole it is 35. More than 89 per cent, of the 
people are Moslems. 

W ork in this district was begun very early by 
the missionaries who went about on the mission 
boat. They sowed the seed, here and there, 
as they had opportunity. As this seed bore 
fruit, the converts were gathered into congrega¬ 
tions, which later were organized into a presby¬ 
tery. There are now fourteen organized congre¬ 
gations in the district, besides thirty-one other 
preaching places. The church membership of the 
district is 763 men and 831 women, or a total of 
1594. There is a Sabbath morning attendance 
at the meetings of 3264. The contributions for 
the past year amounted to $8216. 

In connection with these churches there are 
twenty-nine Sabbath schools, with an attendance 
of 733 men, 467 women, 627 boys, and 509 girls, 
2336 in all, with eighty-four teachers. The con¬ 
tributions of the schools amounted to $455. 

The lay preachers visit from thirty to forty 
villages monthly, reaching about 4000 people. 
This is considered a very effective method of 
work. These men reach very many who are 
reached in no other way. They prepare those 
who may be visited for the coming of the mis¬ 
sionary. 

A few Bible women visit from house to house. 


Present 

status 


Itinerating 
on boats 


Women’s 

work 


176 PREACHING THE GOSPEL 

holding meetings as may be convenient. Of 
these women, there are four in Luxor itself and 
four in the out-stations. The worker in charge 
of these says, “The need is appalling.” “One 
longs to be multiplied by ten.” 

Those missionaries resident in the central sta¬ 
tion work in Luxor and vicinity, while the one 
assigned to the boat gives his whole time to the 
work of itinerating. 

The worker on the boat visits the synod’s work 
and workers at least twice a year. He goes from 
village to village sowing the seed in new places, 
as well as cultivating in places previously sown, 
and reaping where the harvest is ripe. These 
harvests are made ready by the local workers,, 
who are quite able men, and carry on their work 
in a very efficient manner; but they appreciate a 
visit from a missionary, with whom they confer 
concerning the work. They are all striving to 
bring the people to a knowledge of the truth, and 
to build up strong, live congregations, through 
which the truth may be spread. 

The results of this kind of missionary work 
are hard to tabulate. The fields are white to 
the harvest. It is not so difficult getting into a 
village now as getting out of it, for the people 
desire him to stay longer. But the district is 
long and the towns are many. 

Usually, he is accompanied by one or two 
women missionaries, who are glad of this oppor¬ 
tunity of getting into remote districts. 





</) 

J2 


OJ 

JZ 

I- 


c 

a> 

.e 

01 

<u 


CC 

D 

O 

Ll 


s_ 

ro 

O 

TO 


</> 

</) 

(U 

c 


O £ 


<U <D 

sz sz 


h I- 


ITINERATING EVANGELISTIC AGENCIES IN EGYPT 












































EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


177 


One worker says, “We use all the means we 
can to reach all. We preach to Moslem, Copt 
and Protestant, trying to bring all to a knowledge 
of the Savior. We believe that many more would 
hear and respond were it not that they fear per¬ 
secution. Today an old Moslem woman was in 
a meeting held in a Christian house. She said 
that she believed and loved the Savior. Mrs. 
Hart said to her, ‘You confess this in the house 
of a Christian; are you willing to confess 
Him outside among your own people?’ She 
looked sad, and drew her hand across her throat, 
indicating what would be done to her if she so 
confessed. There are doubtless many more like 
her.” 

The situation in Luxor is typical of all the 
districts. Some are not so well equipped and 
some are slightly better. All face the same prob¬ 
lems. All are holding on desperately in the hope 
that the reserves will be brought up soon, and 
that stations so long under the banner of our 
King need not fall into the hands of the enemy, 
and the achievements of sixty years be lost. 

It would be interesting to go about the cities 
with the evangelistic superintendents of women’s 
work. In the city of Cairo this work is under 
the able superintendence of Anna Y. Thompson. 
The Bible women go from house to house in 
different districts of the city, about ten miles in 
length as the tram goes, reading, teaching and 
preaching the word of Ood, to an a\ erage of 


Evangelistic 

women 

workers 


178 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Bible women 


Bible women’s 
conferences 


1500 women. In nearly every one of these dis¬ 
tricts there is a meeting place, where regular 
services are held, as well as weekly prayer meet¬ 
ings for women. There are as many more meet¬ 
ing places where Bible women are greatly needed 
as teachers. 

The abilities of these Bible women vary greatly. 
One is especially good in teaching. Another 
is gifted in prayer. Some aid in pastoral work, 
while others excel in working among Mohamme¬ 
dans. Some of them are specially helpful at 
mournings, and are frequently sent for to com¬ 
fort those who mourn and to read to the 
assembled crowd. They try to persuade the 
women to give up their objectionable mourning 
customs. Each faithfully tries to do her duty in 
all these lines. 

There are sixtefen women who assemble regu¬ 
larly at Mrs. Harvey’s for their monthly meet¬ 
ings, at which time they give in their reports and 
receive their salaries, and listen to a Bible lesson 
or a devotional talk by Miss Thompson. The 
pastors of the city, the missionaries, and Lord 
Radstock have assisted Miss Thompson in these 
services. 

For some years Bible women’s conferences 
have been held. The last general conference was 
held in Assiut in 1916. Since then small local 
conferences have been held in the different towns. 
More of the women have been able to attend 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


179 


these smaller ones. These have proved to be a 
great blessing. 

A very cultured Moslem gentleman became 
converted to Christianity. His wife died and he 
married again—the woman of his choice being 
from a very respectable Moslem family. A few 
days before her marriage some of the neighbors 
began to say that it was thought he was a 
Christian, and oh, how she trembled at the 
thought of such a possibility! But she had no 
choice. She could not change her fate. After 
her marriage, as her neighbors saw her, they 
asked, “Is he a Christian?” “I do not know,” she 
said, “but he is very kind.” 

The Christian husband had been very kind— 
and tactful. The first night, before retiring, he 
asked her if she had a Koran. She said she had. 
“Bring it,” he said, “and we will read together. 
I, too, have a book. I always read at night be¬ 
fore I sleep. We will read a part from yours and 
a part from mine.” He chose the sweet, comfort¬ 
ing portions. He read of His wondrous grace. 
He revealed to her for the first time the marvel¬ 
ous story of the woman at the well. Night after 
night they read, and her interest grew. After 
about two weeks she said, “We will read just 
from your book. I like it better.” Soon she knew 
her Lord and loved Him, too, and in spite of the 
bitter persecution that she knew was ahead, she 
professed Him and became a Christian. The per¬ 
secution was so bitter they were compelled to 


Married to a 
Christian 


Koran and 
Bible 


180 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Death—no 
mourning 


Death—the 
wailing 


leave the country and they came to America and 
studied for eight years. He completed the course 
in the Theological Seminary at Xenia and went 
back to preach and teach and live the Christ life 
among his people. His ministry was wondrously 
blessed. Years and years they toiled on publicly 
and privately, their beautiful Christian home 
being as powerful a sermon as any that they 
preached. 

At last his ministry ceased—his Master calling 
him to a higher service. Friends and neighbors 
came to see the bereaved one and wondered at 
her calmness and composure. There was no 
mourning. There were no wailing women— 
there were no shrieks and cries. Instead, the 
widow received all who came, and talked with 
each in turn. When too many were present for 
her to speak to them in conversation, she opened 
the Book and read aloud to all in the room. To 
those who saw and heard this was the proof of 
the profession they had made and the Gospel 
they had preached. No book of theirs had power 
to comfort after that fashion. 

As days went by the loneliness settled upon her 
and she found the burden hard to bear. One of 
the missionary ladies asked her to go with her 
to a village and help in a meeting. She was 
glad to have this opportunity and they rode 
together to the village three or four miles away. 
They had scarcely left the cab, when they came 
upon a mourning on the street. Here was another 



THE FIRST CHURCH AT DOLEIB HILL, THE SUDAN, AND 

THE NEW CHURCH 



















V 





EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 181 

widow. The body of the husband lay dead 
within the house. The wailing was on, every 
shriek and cry an echo of some hopeless heart. 

She quickly found her way into their midst. She 
raised her hand and motioned them to cease. 

Then with calm voice and sweet, she told them of 
the Comforter. She told them of the hope in 
Christ, of the life that is everlasting, of the home 
where there is no parting and no death. 

There was quiet and she turned to go. They 
reached her skirt and held her fast. “Oh, tell us 
more,” they said. Again she spoke and again she 
turned to go. They begged so earnestly for more 
of the wondrous story that the full hour passed 
and the cab came to take them home. 

There are thousands of villages where death 
has entered. Thousands and thousands are 
mourning without hope. All are waiting for a 
messenger who can tell of “the Resurrection and 
the Life.” Christ also waits. 

In India 

A Moslem 

We are apt to think that India is a field where f ' e *d 
all our problems are presented by Hinduism and 
that all evils are by-products of that degraded 
religion. But our field is in that part of India 
where Mohammedans make up nearly three- 
fourths of the population. We have seen Egypt 
with its overwhelming Mohammedan population. 

We shall see the Sudan as the very battle line of 


182 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Mohammed 


Moslem advance. We United Presbyterians have 
been providentially placed in lands where our 
faith has been pitted against the only religion 
of the world that has been carrying on a deter¬ 
mined effort to supplant Christ. The issue is the 
Crescent or the Cross, Mohammed or Christ. It 
depends upon us whether the victory shall be in 
our day or whether it shall be given over to 
future generations to crown the Savior Lord and 
King. 

“Ours should be the words of Keshub Chunder Sen. 
He did not see very clearly the face of Jesus Christ 
on which we have looked. He had touched only the 
distant border of His garment. His words were 
‘None but Jesus, none but Jesus, none but Jesus is 
worthy to wear the diadem of India, and He shall 
have it.’ And if none but Jesus is worthy to wear 
the diadem of India, who but Jesus is worthy to 
wear the diadem of Egypt or the Sudan? Shall he 
have it? Shall he have it? Let us do our best to 
get it for Him/’ 

said Speer, at our semi-centennial celebration. 

Basil Mathews says: — 

“There is no evidence that Mohammed ever heard 
the true Gospel story or listened with never-dying 
wonder to the experiences of a redeemed man. Had 
either of these opportunities been his, the history of 
the whole world might have been changed from the 
sixth century to the present time. Two different 
times the God-given opportunity was literally thrust 
upon the professed followers of the crucified Christ 
of telling the story of His redeeming love to him, 
whose followers now number two millions and nearly 
a quarter million more, and whose empire once 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


183 


reached from the Atlantic Ocean to the snows of 
the Himalayas, from the steppes of Russia to the 
deserts of Africa. Once as a lad and again as a 
strong young man, he came with his camel train over 
the thousand-mile caravan route to Bosra, and passed 
again and again within the sound of the voices of 
the dark-robed priests chanting the ritual of the 
official worship of the Christian Church—but the 
spirit of the Christ was not there. 

“In the early days when the Church forgot her¬ 
self in order to carry across the world the message 
of the Kingdom, she grew miraculously and went on 
conquering and to conquer. In the later days, when 
she centered her thought on her own power and 
privilege, a stark menace threatened her very life. 
She found suddenly that the question was not 
whether she should increase her power or discuss her 
creeds—but whether she could, by fighting with all 
her might, remain alive at all. 

“For out of the desert of Arabia came the scimitar 
of Islam. 

“When next the inhabitants of the Christian city 
of Bosra were given an opportunity to hear the 
name of Mohammed, it was as the herald of the 
fiercest, the most skilled, and the most implacable foe 
that the Christian Church and the Kingdom of the 
God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ has even 
known.” 

One of our strong Moslem districts is Jhelum, 
where more than 88 per cent, are followers of 
the False Prophet. This is across the Jhelum 
River, in the frontier districts of India, where 
there is a great section that as yet has scarcely 
been touched by the Gospel message. It contains 
2768 square miles of territory, with nearly 


Jhelum 

district 


184 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


A district 
superintendent 


600,000 people. All that can be undertaken by 
the mission camp in a winter’s work is a circuit 
of about 200 miles. The people are sturdy and 
bold of character and seem to have caught some¬ 
thing of the spirit of their own hills and ravines, 
but alas, they are strong to do evil and have a 
crime record that is best not mentioned. They 
are also faithful as friends, loyal, self-reliant and 
industrious, and if their lives were indwelt by the 
Spirit of God, how great a force they might 
become in the work of the Kingdom! How their 
numbers appeal to us. There are thousands of 
children of school age. There are more than 
150,000 homes that are not yet lightened by the 
presence of the Lord Jesus. 

One of our missionaries returned to India in 
1920 after furlough. When he left the field he 
had been in charge of a district as superintendent, 
with four native helpers. If each had been able 
to speak personally to fifty persons every day, 
counting seven days to the week, and allowing 
no day for sickness or rest, it would have 
required more than forty-nine years to speak 
once to each person in his district. 

“But when He saw the multitudes, He was moved 
with compassion for them, because they were dis¬ 
tressed and scattered as sheep not having a shepherd. 
Then saith He unto His disciples, ‘The harvest indeed 
is plenteous, but the laborers are few. Pray ye 
therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He send 
forth laborers into His harvest.’ ” 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


185 


The characteristic method used in India of itinerating 
carrying the Gospel message is by itinerating 
throughout the districts. The whole work is 
under the guidance of the district superintendent. 

He is the spiritual leader of the workers in the 
district. He counsels and plans with the settled 
pastors for the uplift of the congregations. In 
the unorganized communities, where there may 
be a possible Bible teacher he exercises a much 
closer supervision of the work, and it often falls 
to the superintendent to baptize the children, 
look after the new converts entering the church, 
and hold communions for the Christians. 

During the cool season, from November to the 
last of March, in company with two women mis¬ 
sionaries, he conducts an itinerating campaign 
in the district, examining the people to determine 
the progress made, and urging them on to new 
'and greater efforts. Most of all he tries to bring 
a spiritual quickening into their midst. He 
examines the schools in Bible and seeks to lead 
the teachers into more active Christian endeavor, 
for it is his duty to superintend the day schools, 

as well. 

One of these made this report: 

“Last camping season we visited just a few over 
200 villages, which is about half the number of those 
where Christians are found. We usually visited 
three villages a day, which means that once in the 
year we went to each of these villages, for a couple 
of hours, often less, sat down in the Christian 
quarters, examined the people, baptized the children, 


186 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Village 

pastor 


Elders 


and rushed on to the next village, did the same 
there, then on to the next, and so throughout the 
season. But, mark you, all this effort upon one 
half the Christian community! What about the other 
half untouched this year, and the more than 200,000 
yet outside the fold? The only chance the non- 
Christians had was when they would listen to what 
was being said to the Christians. There were no 
special meetings for them, for there was no time. 
If there were no Christians in a village, we did not 
stop. Some years ago a movement was set on foot 
to secure one missionary for every 25,000 of the 
population. According to this we would be entitled 
to eight more missionaries in our district. How 
long must we wait? When will our share of the 
‘407’ be sent to help us?” 

Far greater, perhaps, in God’s sight, than all 
of the poets, scholars, translators, and orators of 
India is the “self-support” pastor, who leaves 
behind him the peace of an assured income and 
goes forth to the hardships and uncertain support' 
of a village pastorate. This is the true mission¬ 
ary volunteer and hero of faith. Peculiar tempta¬ 
tions assail him. In opposing the terrible sin 
which is so prevalent he is often cut off from the 
support of his village. 

There are perhaps 300 elders in such village 
churches. The majority of them are illiterate. 
Few were even born of Christian parents. “Under 
a tremendous handicap, an elder fights his own 
personal battles in the devil’s own stronghold. 
Perhaps his father was a scavenger, the family 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


187 


altar a mud idol, his pastor a filthy fakir, and his 
shadow a curse to his neighbors.” 

Having learned a few Bible stories and 
received baptism in a great mass movement he 
suddenly finds heavy burdens resting upon him. 

He is one of the people and yet is held responsible 
for upholding the ideals developed in other lands 
after a thousand years of progress. Not only 
must he face the heathen customs with which he 
comes in daily contact, but he must face outside 
antagonism in the shape of missionaries of the 
Roman Church who have shipwrecked many a 
Christian life and Christian congregation. 

But he is not empty handed. Among the hun¬ 
dreds of elders in our Indian church, there are 
those who have the power and the wisdom of the 
“twice born.” These rugged and earnest men 
have saved the church in many an hour of trial. 

Their fight is a continuous fight for clean morals 
against vice embedded and entrenched in age¬ 
long custom and lethargy. Their burdens are 
great and far beyond the power of their feeble 
shoulders to carry. For the removal of ignorance 
is a work of years of patient effort. 

Self-support 

Out of the raw material of the mass movement 
there is to be developed and organized a self 
esteem and a self confidence, and a church. This 
is no mean task. They are ignorant, poverty 
stricken, down-trodden. They have made a good 
beginning, but it is only a beginning. The con- 


188 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


The desperate 
situation 


dition of supreme poverty makes self-support at 
best a precarious proposition. The people eke 
out a hand-to-mouth existence on the verge of 
constant famine. It is, therefore, much to their 
credit that so many of them are able to support 
pastors even at an average salary of $6.00 a 
month. 

The gravity of the evangelistic situation in our 
fields can only be imagined. There is no pos¬ 
sible parallel which can be drawn to bring it 
before the minds of American people by com¬ 
parison. A few statements may be made and a 
few descriptions may be attempted, but we sim¬ 
ply cannot comprehend it. When we say that 
whole Christian communities have been swept 
out of existence by plague, between the visits of 
our evangelists in the districts of India; that 
their visits are sometimes three years apart and 
then only of a few hours’ duration: when we say 
that there are hundreds of villages in Egypt into 
which an evangelist has never gone, and no col¬ 
porteur has ever distributed any religious books, 
while floods of literature of a sensual and mate¬ 
rialistic character are being widely distributed 
among the reading public; when we say that only 
a fraction of the work for which we are respons¬ 
ible has even yet been planned, much less pro¬ 
vided for, we still fail to realize what it means to 
undertake the task of bringing these fields to 
Christ. 



r 


5.0 X 5.0 


3.0 XS-00 


4 0 X500 


loilet 

h 

Story 


i 


500X5-00 


< 2 00 > 


EGYPT 


Meeting 

ffoom 

3 oo *5 oo 


<> 

cy 


400 XS 00 


600 X. 500 



J^FJoor 

Meei/nps - (p/asses 
Z)ispensary 




























































EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


189 


In the Sudan. 

We have looked thus far only at Egypt and 
India. Let us go into the Sudan. Here we have 
a district largely Egyptian in character and then 
beyond this a region stretching out into the very 
heart of the black belt of Africa. Leaving out 
this territory which has been touched by Egyptian 
influence, and considering only the pagan dis¬ 
trict, we have a territory that stretches as far as 
from New York to San Francisco and on out into 
the Pacific as far as from Pittsburgh to Chicago. 
It is as wide as from New York to Des Moines 
and contains an area nearly as large as the whole 
United States. In all that territory we have 
only two American mission stations. These are 
at Doleib Hill and Nasser. Besides these there 
are two stations of the Church Missionary 
Society of England. 

Our two stations are about as far apart as 
Chicago and Cincinnati. The region is inhabited 
by millions of the pagan tribes. Into this area 
the Moslem traders are advancing and winning 
them to Islam by the thousands, thus making 
them many times more difficult to bring to 
Christ. In the districts occupied by our people 
there are at the present time seven hundred of 
these Moslem missionaries at work, while we 
have only ten, including wives. 

It would seem as though we ought to thrust out 
every available worker, man and woman, 


Moslem 

missionaries 


190 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


preacher and layman that can possibly be found 
in the whole denomination. If every member of 
the United Presbyterian Church, old or young, 
would go as a missionary into our foreign fields 
and we were all distributed proportionately, each 
one of us would have 101 souls all our own, to 
win for Christ. That in itself would seem to 
most of us a life work, many times over. 

A very clear picture of the situation of those 
people is given in “The Sorrow and Hope of the 
Egyptian Sudan”:— 

“A boat is floating silently down the Sobat River. 
The high grass parts on the river bank and there 
rises up suddenly a tall black figure. See him 
silhouetted against the sky, a spear in one hand, a 
club in the other. Wonderingly he watches the boat 
and gazes at the white faces on board. These men 
hold in their possession the Gospel of eternal life; 
they hold the message of salvation. Across just a 
few hundred feet of water is that which spells life 
eternal, but the man on the bank does not know it. 
He stands there watching the boat for a few fleeting 
moments, then sinks down again. The grass closes 
upon him and waves indifferently with the soft 
evening breeze. The man is gone; he has gone back 
to his little tukl and to his life of paganism. It is 
the nearest that he ever came to the Gospel message. 
It was his only chance. Is it fair? Yet he is only 
a type. Hundreds of thousands do not get even that 
near to life. 

“Again, the train swings around a sharp curve. 
The mountainous ranges of the Red Sea district have 
converted the stereotyped level prairies of the Sudan 
into a hilly country. All about is the thorny mimosa 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


191 


and scant grazing land, fading away in the distance 
into dreary stretches of desert land. Life here must 
be hard. The sand soil is unresponsive to cultivation. 
The heavens are as brass. The air is like the blast 
of a fiery furnace. Just for a moment do you see 
any signs of life. As it happens, this is what you 
see: an Arab, bronzed by the sun, matching in color 
the brown sand about him; his rough woven cloak 
serves as a carpet where he kneels. His lips move in 
the ‘opening’ prayer which more than 200,000,000 
Moslems know by heart: ‘El hamdu lillahi Rab el 
’alamin/ ‘Praise be to God the Lord of all the worlds.’ 
This is no prayer of a Pharisee on the street corner, 
for he is here in the desert alone and the train breaks 
in upon his prayer unexpectedly. Through the car 
window the follower of Mohammed gets a glimpse 
of the white face of a follower of Christ. That is 
all. There is no stopping place for the train in all 
this region. That is the nearest this son of the 
desert will come to the Gospel message. Is it fair?” 

What are we going to do about it? 

Let us follow the missionary as he goes out 
among the Shilluks and see “what he is doing 
about it.” He started out one morning to go to 
a village about six miles from his station. The 
villages are built in circles. This one had four 
big circles and a number of small ones. The first 
one seemed to be deserted, but he found two lit¬ 
tle boys. He talked with them and they started 
out to get an audience. They went to each house 
and soon they had twenty to listen to his mes¬ 
sage. After he had talked to them, he went on 
to the next part of the village. This also looked 


Evangelistic 

methods 


192 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


deserted, but the boys were soon able to find 
another audience of twenty. At the next place 
they were more successful and found thirty-six 
people. The last place had only two or three 
houses. The wife of the chief man came from a 
place just north of the mission. She had acted as 
nursemaid for the Tidricks for some time. She 
seemed to be glad to see him and greeted him in 
plain English, “Good morning.” He found an 
audience of fourteen there. By that time it was 
getting late and he thought it time to return. The 
day had not been very hot, he said, as it was only 
a little over 100 degrees! 

Another one started out from our other station 
and attempted to give the message of Christ’s 
love to the Nuer people. 

He preached in all of the villages within a 
radius of ten miles of the mission station. It was 
not preaching to crowds of men and women who 
were hungering and thirsting for the truth, for 
they did not know their need of a Savior. They 
were hungry and thirsty and dying, but did not 
know it. His work was done by visiting them 
in their huts. He went to each family and in 
this very personal way took the message to 7250 
people who had never heard it before. On the 
more extended trips, he has been away for two 
weeks at a time, living out in the open air, with¬ 
out tents or comforts of any kind, going about 
from village to village, making friends and point¬ 
ing them to Jesus Christ. From morning till night 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


193 


there was meeting after meeting, all very 
informal, and the repeating over and over again 
the same message and singing the same songs, 
with numerous interruptions patiently borne, and 
then—the Glad Tidings of Jesus. Of a recent 
trip, he says: 

“In these eighteen days I went along one stream 
for about twenty-five miles and came in contact 
with 2500 people. As I look over the map of the 
Nuer country it would appear that these few to whom 
I have spoken are as a mere drop in the bucket. 

I do not know how long this stream is, nor how 
many villages there are on its banks, but they are 
many, and there are many longer streams in more 
densely populated regions. Are we going to allow 
them to remain in darkness for another four thousand 
years ?” 

Are we going to allow them to wait for twenty- 
five years? If we do, it will be too late for them 
—and us. 

Thus the effort is made to give them a knowl¬ 
edge of the Christ, who died to save them. If 
we could but understand their heart longings we 
might hear them say:— 

“Our cry is out of the depths. We belong to the Need 
submerged millions. Our existence has been shrouded 
in darkness for centuries. We have long dwelt in 
ignorance and misery, the slaves of unhappy destiny, 
banished from the world’s light, and strangers to the 
world’s civilization.” 

And does not our heart burn within us and 

does not our conscience prick us? 

“Can we conceive of anything more fatal, more 


194 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Signs of 
hope 


Bitter 

opposition 


monstrous, more immoral than a doctrine which de¬ 
clares men lost without Christ, and then refuses to 
make Him known to them?” 

At times, some of the people have seemed on 
the eve of a spiritual awakening. One young 
man who had worked many months at the mis¬ 
sion and had received a fairly thorough knowl¬ 
edge of the plan of salvation, said: “I believe in 
Jesus and have only one wish, to keep God’s com¬ 
mandments. When the Holy Spirit comes into 
my heart, then I will go to preach the Gospel to 
my people.” Another time he said: “My heart 
wishes to follow Christ, but my head is full of 
other thoughts.” 

Another said: “I see the plan of salvation very 
clearly now, and I hope some day I shall be a 
Christian.” 

“Side by side with these glimmerings of the dawn, 
have stalked bigoted opposition, the foulest crimes, 
the bloodiest tragedies. Venereal diseases, the result 
of the Christless life, have given evidence of their 
spread on every hand. Perhaps not since the mission 
was founded has there been greater zeal displayed in 
the prosecution of blood feuds, nor more foul murders 
committed. At one time, the men of a certain village 
made an ambuscade and fell upon their rivals while 
at a funeral service, killing over fifteen of them. 
Another day, before the dawn, the men of a nearby 
village filed out into the darkness, surrounded the 
dwellings of their doomed enemies and fell ferociously 
upon all those who unsuspectingly left their homes. 
The Devil is showing his power and verily there is 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


195 


only One able to cope with him and to dethrone him 
from hearts and lives.” 

We have looked over the edge of the abyss in 
which these child races have been so long sunk, 
but we need not for a moment think that we have 
ever yet seen to the bottom of the pit. 

We think of this field as a part of the great 
region for which Livingstone gave his life, that 
slavery might be abolished; we have seen slavery 
vanish from the vocabulary of civilized nations 
and communities. We think of this land as in the 
great grass country of Dan Crawford, and we 
have hopes that as he has seen the natives rise 
out of cannibalism into the glorious image of the 
children of God, we may look for like spiritual 
transformations in the Shilluks and the Nuers in 
our beloved Sudan. 

Truly degrading superstition, the offspring of 
fear of the gods, is weakening. To them the mes¬ 
sage that God is love is a novel and joyous relief. 
When the love of God is fully comprehended 
then the reign of the witch doctor will end, then 
“the evil eye” will vanish. The pagan African 
needs our Christ, and he needs us to take Christ 
to him. And we need him. We need to learn his 
love, his trust, his almost perfect faith. No one 
who knows the story of Livingstone’s death and 
of the long march of a thousand miles with his 
body by Susi and Chuma, will ever deny that we 
in America need to learn from the African the 
lesson of devotion. 


196 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Survey 

classifications 


Women’s 

community 

centers 


When the Boards asked the Associations to 
make the surveys and report the equipment 
necessary for the complete occupation of the 
fields, they requested a classification, according 
to the “most urgent,” the “less urgent,” and that 
which “could wait.” In the New World Move¬ 
ment budget for the five years’ program, only the 
“most urgent” evangelistic needs were presented. 
As “most urgent” they listed churches, chapels, 
halls and other preaching places, training schools 
for evangelists and Bible women, rest houses and 
itinerating facilities, and last, but far from least, 
residences for our missionaries. One of these is a 
new kind of evangelistic home for women, called 
“A District Center for Women’s Work.” 

Formerly, in Egypt, the ladies were assigned 
to the married missionaries’ homes, but it has 
become impossible to locate them as heretofore. 
Three community centers have already been 
rented, in Tanta, Cairo and Benha. The New 
World Movement budget includes items for the 
purchase of land and the erection of buildings in 
fifteen different centers in Egypt. The first floor 
of these buildings will be used for public meet¬ 
ings, clinics, dispensaries and girls’ schools. The 
other floors will be used as residences. Each will 
have a kitchen, pantry, parlor, dining room and 
bathroom. The native women will readily come 
to these community centers. It is very difficult to 
get some of them to visit any house if there is 
likelihood of meeting a man. 



ITINERATING PARTIES IN INDIA 


Old and new methods of itinerating in India. Notice camels 
loaded with baggage and ladies in the carts. “The Ford is a great 
blessing.” 














EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


197 


They are providing for similar missionary resi¬ 
dences in India. An Indian house is built to keep 
heat out, therefore the walls are from two to three 
feet thick, and the ceiling from sixteen to twenty 
feet high. Bungalow style is invariably adopted. 
They have a parlor, dining room, kitchen, and as 
many bedrooms as there are to be occupants. A 
veranda is built on all sides. The bedrooms are 
usually large and one end is partitioned off as a 
bathroom—as unlike an American bathroom as 
can well be imagined—for there is no plumbing 
in our missionary bungalows. The floor of one 
corner of the space is cemented and separated 
from the rest of the room by a cement curb about 
six inches high. Inside this curb is a tin bath 
tub. A hole is made in the corner of the build¬ 
ing. The water-carrier, having had his orders 
either for hot water or cold, pours the neces¬ 
sary amount into the bath tub. When the bath 
has been completed, all that is necessary is to 
upset the tub and the water runs out of the hole 
in the wall. This is collected and used later to 
water the garden, that not one drop may be 
wasted. The roofs are all flat, with an outside 
stairway, so that in the hot season the mission¬ 
ary’s bed may be carried to the roof, as sleeping 
inside is almost impossible. 

There are also zenana quarters to be provided 
for the Christian women teachers and the native 
Christian women who go as Bible readers into 


India 

residences 
for women 


Zenana 

houses 


198 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Bible training 
school for 
women 


zenanas, that part of the Indian house where the 
women live. 

The necessity for such a home may be inferred 
from the report of the Calcutta University Com¬ 
mission, published in the International Review 
of Missions, April, 1920. In speaking of the im¬ 
possibility of obtaining an adequate supply of 
women teachers, the statement is made:— 

“But this lack of women teachers can only be 
remedied by great social changes. A sympathetic 
student of the problem writes that peculiar diffi¬ 
culties and dangers surround the young women who 
in loneliness set out to teach in a rural school. 
Such women, however innocent and careful, are 
the victims of the vilest intrigues and accusations. 
The fact has to be faced that until Bengali men 
generally learn the rudiments of respect and chivalry 
towards women who are not living in zenanas, any¬ 
thing like a service of women teachers will be im¬ 
possible.” 

The necessity for a Bible Training School is 
evident. The Bible women usually are widows 
who when girls were trained in our schools. 
There is no other way for a respectable woman to 
earn her living in India except as a nurse, hence 
the mission endeavors to employ as many of the 
Christian widows as possible as Bible women. 
While they have been taught to read and write 
and perform their simple domestic duties, they 
have not been especially trained in teaching the 
Bible. It has been decided that land should be 
bought in Gujranwala, where the Theological 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


199 


Seminary is located, and a building erected, to 
be known as a “Bible Training School for 
Women.” The wives of students in the semi¬ 
nary will be eligible for training also. 

The outpost houses for the Sudan are small 
cottages, built at different places through the dis¬ 
tricts where missionaries may go and stay for a 
longer or shorter time reaching the people of the 
vicinity. This method has been adopted by the 
British Government as the best and most eco¬ 
nomical way of providing for the itineration of 
its officials in such a country. 

Transport equipment must also be provided for 
all the fields. Automobiles further the mission¬ 
aries' efficiency in itinerating. Motorcycles 
should be used by missionary inspectors of 
schools, evangelists and sub-inspectors. It is 
expected that the different evangelists will reach 
all the towns and villages in their respective dis¬ 
tricts, which is simply an impossibility without 
adequate transport facilities. The Nile boats 
have been used since the earliest years of the mis¬ 
sion in Egypt, and the Delta car has proved as 
valuable as the boats in that district. The Sudan 
workers regard launches as absolutely neces¬ 
sary. When Dr. D. R. Gordon took out a 
motor truck to India after his last furlough, he 
ushered in a new day for India. He pio\ed that 
his efficiency was increased many fold and now 
there are seventeen Ford cars and two trucks 


Itinerating 

facilities 


The number of 
missionaries 

and the addi¬ 
tional neecto 


200 PREACHING THE GOSPEL 

spinning merrily around the Punjab, carrying 
their joyous workers to their tasks. 

Commercial corporations and industrial com¬ 
panies would as soon think of closing up business 
altogether as of carrying it on with our accom¬ 
modations. A man may multiply his service many 
fold with a motorcycle. He may cover three 
times the area with a Ford. In an equipped 
truck he may travel with comparative ease and 
so conserve his efficiency for service. How long 
will it be before the agencies for Christ’s Kingdom 
show the wisdom that is common with the ordi- 

c 

nary business houses? The day has come when, 
for the glory of Christ and the speedy advance¬ 
ment of His Kingdom, there should be as many 
motorcycles, motortrucks, motor launches, cars, 
river boats, automobiles, and aeroplanes , as are 
needed to conserve the maximum abilities of the 
maximum number of our missionaries, in order 
that the Gospel of Christ may be made known to 
every soul in every field for which the United 
Presbyterian Church is responsible! 

The last published report of Egypt gives the 
number of missionaries on the field as ninety- 
eight, the short term workers and assistants, 
forty-one, making the number of foreign workers 
one hundred and thirty-nine. This includes all 
the ordained missionaries and their wives, all the 
unmarried women missionaries, the college pro¬ 
fessors, the business and medical men and nurses. 

But limited, indeed, and crippled, would be our 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


201 


evangelistic work, were it not for the Christian 
workers that have been raised up. There are 
ordained ministers and evangelists; there are 
piesbyterial, special and harem workers, making 
a total of eight hundred and eight Egyptian 
workers, or a full force, including Egyptian and 
foreign, of nine hundred and nine. 

In India there are eighty-six missionaries on 
the field and seven hundred and eighty-six Indian 
workers, or a total force for evangelization of 
. eight hundred and seventy-two. 

In the Sudan there are eighteen foreign workers 
on the field and twenty-nine Egyptian and native 
workers, making a total force of forty-seven in 
the Sudan. 

Egypt’s share of the “407” still to be provided 
is one hundred sixteen men and one hundred 
eleven women. India still waits for her sixty- 
two men and sixty-seven women. The Sudan 
needs far more than her allotted remaining num¬ 
ber of one man and six women. They ask for a 
“507” Movement to be launched, so that the 
extra one hundred may go to them. 

After several attempts by our Foreign Board 
to secure Dr. George Sherwood Eddy for an 
evangelistic campaign in Egypt, he sailed and 
began this work in September, 1920. Dr. Eddy 
had for several years been marvelously used in 
China, India and Japan, especially among stu¬ 
dent bodies. Careful and prayerful preparation 
was made for these meetings. One ol the largest 


Sherwood Ed¬ 
dy’s meetings 
in Egypt 


202 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


theatres in Cairo was rented for the purpose and 
it was packed beyond capacity long before the 
hour for the evening meetings to begin. Liter¬ 
ally thousands stood in the street an hour before 
the doors were opened. Another theatre had to 
be engaged, to which the women were sent. 
Nearly 800 women, rich and poor, crowded this 
smaller building to hear the wonderful message. 

Dr. Eddy spoke to the women first, and then 
liurried to the big auditorium and talked to more 
than 2000 men on sin and its consequences. 
Because it was not thought wise to make an 
appeal for the acceptance of Christ in the big 
public meeting, he invited all those who wanted 
to know how to live a life of purity and honesty 
to go to the American Mission Church, at the 
close of the service. 

That auditorium seats 600. The crowd filled 
it and the choir loft, and many stood listening 
for another hour to a direct appeal for “the life 
that wins.” After showing it in all its attractive¬ 
ness Dr. Eddy told them that he had found the 
way to it through Jesus Christ. 

Cards were distributed at both meetings and 
in Cairo alone 1200 people, two hundred of whom 
were women, signed, expressing the deepest desire 
of sin-sick souls for healing. Moslems and 
nominal Christians were eager to know where 
to find God, to know who is Jesus Christ, to know 
how to live a life of victory, and asked for litera¬ 
ture that would help them. Dr. Eddy went from 


EVANGELISTIC ACTIVITIES 


203 


there to Tanta, Assiut, Luxor and Minia, giving 
a month in all, finding the same earnest response 
to his appeals. 

The end of the campaign is the beginning of the 
conquest. The missionaries have organized a 
follow-up work, and every effort is being made to 
keep the channels open for the Spirit to work 
upon these hearts and lives. 

It is ours to pray that not one of these con¬ 
tacts which God has given may be lost. It is 
ours to give money that every need may be sup¬ 
plied. It is ours to go that there may be as many 
workers as He needs to gather in the precious 
sheaves for the garner of the Lord. 







FIRST FRUITS 

Bamba, first girl convert in Egypt, 1863, Rev. Karm Bakhsh, 
one of the first in the Gujranwala district, 1873, still an active 
pastor in India. Nyidok, first convert from the Shullas in the 
Sudan, 1913. 

















Chapter VII 

THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 

In a prominent Egyptian paper, at the time of 
the death of Dr. Andrew Watson, it was said that 
a mission is successful only as it is able to train 
a native ministry. Assuming that this is true, 
the American United Presbyterian missions were 
most fortunate in the character and ability of 
the men who were their founders and who have 
directed the training of their leaders. 

Dr. Andrew Watson was a scholar, teacher, 
statesman and preacher. He arrived in Egypt in 
1861, when there were only six members of the 
infant church. Today there is a native Protest¬ 
ant community of 40,000, containing nearly 
15,000 communicants. He helped to establish a 
theological seminary in 1864, and was soon made 
the professor of systematic theology. In 1892 
he became the head of the school. Through his 
classroom passed the pastors and preachers of 
the church, many of whom are men of power 
and occupy positions of influence in the cities and 
villages of Egypt from Alexandria to Aswan. He 
counted them his sons. His life was built into 
their lives. They are his monument—and there 
is little need for any other. 

He had a leading part in the organization of 
the civil relations of the native Protestant com¬ 
munities in Egypt by which a firman was 


The test of 
success 


Dr. Andrew 
Watson 


206 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Dr. Gulian 
Lansing 


Dr. Wm. 
Harvey 


obtained from the Sultan of Turkey recognizing 
their official existence and their legal rights. 

On the very last day of his life, after the read¬ 
ing of scripture, he leaned forward in bed and 
on his own initiative began to pray. There was 
no weakness in the voice; the mind seemed clear. 
He poured out petition after petition. He prayed 
for the Kingdom of God, for those near and dear, 
and for the Native Church of Egypt. He passion¬ 
ately loved this church. He longed to see her 
grow in strength and in likeness to her Lord, and 
to fulfil her great mission in that land. 

As a diplomat and statesman, Dr. Gulian 
Lansing must stand in the very front line among 
the missionaries. Government officials, from the 
Khedive down, recognized in him such qualities 
as commanded respect and consideration. He 
was able to secure concessions and grants from 
Mohammedan rulers, such as are out of the 
question today—a testimony both to his ability 
and character. The little Christian community 
which he represented has always had an influ¬ 
ence altogether out of proportion to its size, due, 
in large measure, to the ability and statesmanship 
of this great man. 

Dr. Wm. Harvey was a great friend of man. 
He loved folks out of a most tender heart. His 
one question, whether asked in words, or by his 
own simple faith and love, was always and to 
everybody, “Do you love Jesus?” 

Dr. Harvey spent one whole itinerary in urging 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


207 


the tithe as he went through the church, visiting 
practically every congregation. Perhaps to this 
one man belongs the joy of making the Egyptian 
Church so largely self-supporting and self-propa¬ 
gating. 

Another leader who built his life into the lives 
of those under his care in their days of college 
preparation was Dr. John Hogg, who has become 
widely known and admired as “A Master-Builder 
on the Nile.” Dr. Hogg was pre-eminently an 
educator and founder of churches, the man of 
vision. In hardships and temptations, in faith 
and patience, in zeal and consecration, his life has 
been recorded. One result of his work was a 
church, a school, or a meeting place for every 
mile of the ninety miles of Assiut Province. To 
this day half of the membership of the Evangel¬ 
ical Church of Egypt is in this province where 
Dr. Hogg labored. 

On one occasion, during the days of persecu¬ 
tion, Dr. Hogg and a young evangelist, were 
being very badly treated by a mob, including both 
Copts and Mohammedans. The missiles used 
were eggs, dead fowls and pieces of brick. They 
were so beset that they tried to escape the crowd 
by slipping through a narrow lane into another 

street. 

However, the crowd anticipated their plan and, 
by dividing, soon had them shut in from both 
sides. The evangelist tells that Dr. Hogg, thus 
beset, lifted his hands toward Heaven. When 


Dr. John 
Hogg 


208 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


the crowd saw his lips move in prayer they 
became somewhat quiet. 

Several years later the church community in 
that place had grown to such proportions as to 
need a building and so ground was secured and 
the church erected. 

It became known at that time, that on the day 
when Dr. Hogg was so set upon by the mob, he 
had prayed the Lord that He would found for 
Himself a church in that village, so that those 
persecutors might hear and be led to accept 
Christ. The new church was being erected on 
the very spot opposite which Dr. Hogg stood that 
day. Certainly there could be no doubt that God 
was answering his servant’s prayer. 

In another village, Dr. Hogg made himself the 
guest of a young Coptic man, who was very hos¬ 
tile to both Dr. Hogg and to evangelical truth. 
However, Dr. Hogg entered his home and, after 
visiting with him for some time, suggested a walk. 
As they passed along, a vile fellow from the roof 
of a building threw filth on Dr. Hogg. His host 
was furious, not that Dr. Hogg had been mis¬ 
treated, but that he, his host, had been insulted, 
though he had not shared in the filth at all. 

He was so furious that he was proceeding to the 
roof of the building to deal with the fellow as he 
thought the circumstances justified. Dr. Hogg 

» f • • • 

took him by the arm and shaking the filth from 
off his coat said, “It doesn’t matter! Come, let’s 
go.” Such a spirit was new to this young man. 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


209 


He had never seen the like. It made him a 
Christian. God wonderfully blessed him in every 
way. He became the leader of the church in his 
community. And in this place also, the first 
church to be built took the place of the building 
on which Dr. Hogg’s persecutor stood on that 
occasion. 

This young man was so blessed temporally 
that he became very wealthy. Today, in that vil¬ 
lage, there is a fine church building, a school for 
girls, a high school for boys, and an orphanage, 
founded and almost entirely supported by the 
gifts of this man whom Dr. Hogg had made his 
host some years before. His gifts have extended 
not only to his own village, but all through the 
Nile Valley. Always he has helped Miss Smith 
with the Fowler Orphanage. Some years ago he 
died, but he is still honored in that God has 
chosen his two sons for active Christian service. 

“In the death of Mikhail Mansur, Egypt’s most 
prominent convert from Islam, and most able 
worker among Moslems, in 1918, the mission and 
church in that land suffered a great loss. On 
graduation from El-Azhar, the famous Moham¬ 
medan University in Cairo, he had never seen a 
copy of the Bible. One fell into his hands shortly 
afterward and he became a diligent student of it 
in secret, saying afterwards that its words burned 
like a fire in his soul. He met frequently with the 
Protestant preacher in his native town, and in 


Mikhail 

Mansur 


210 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


time the revolution took place which changed the 
proud Moslem sheikh into a follower of the lowly 
Nazarene. 

“He was timid in those days and feared bap¬ 
tism in his own town. There being some delay or 
misunderstanding in arranging the matter, he 
went to a Roman Catholic church in another 
town and was there baptized. For some two years 
lie remained with the Catholics as a teacher in 
their schools, during which time they took him 
to Rome and introduced him to the Pope as a 
trophy from Islam. But his eyes were opened to 
the errors of Rome and he soon came into our 
Protestant church, of which he remained a loyal 
member as long as he lived. 

“He served as a teacher in mission schools and . 
to young missionaries. But before long the strong 
conviction came to him that he was called to 
preach the Gospel to his Moslem brethren. A 
meeting was opened in one of the school rooms in 
Cairo. Only a dozen or two attended at first, 
but the time came when no building was sufficient 
to hold the crowds, almost wholly composed of 
Moslems, many of them students from the Azhar. 
How many were definitely won to the truth it 
would not be easy to say—his own brother was 
one—but the minds of very many were opened 
and the widest hearing gained for the Gospel mes¬ 
sage. For eighteen years these meetings con¬ 
tinued twice each week, fluctuating in attendance 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


211 


from a few score to many hundreds. The preacher 
was often called to other parts of the country to 
give his message. 

“In view of the fact that he was an apostate 
from their faith, it was remarkable the respect 
the Moslems showed him. The timidity of the 
early days completely left him, and he mingled 
with them with the greatest freedom, even in the 
sacred precincts of the Azhar. His perfect use of 
the Arabic tongue and his mastery of all the 
literature of Islam, as well as his knowledge of 
the Scriptures, compelled their admiration. 

“He loved books and was seldom seen without 
one under his arm; but he loved men more and 
counted his friends among all classes. He knew 
well how to turn every opportunity to account in 
witnessing for Christ. 

“When one by his deathbed told him he was 
praying for his recovery, he said: Tray that God 
will do His will in Mikhail.’ Why it was God’s 
will to call him away at scarcely more than mid¬ 
dle life, w r e do not know. We than 1 " Him for this 
princely soul that has passed on into the King’s 
country.” 

And in order that His work might not suffer 
loss, though workers were removed, the Lord had 
been preparing other converted Moslems to 
become preachers of righteousness and of 
Christian love to their Mohammedan brethren. 
One of them was for many years a teacher in a 
village school in the Delta. Then he felt His 


212 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Rev. Shenuda 
Hanna 


Master was calling him to a fuller surrender; so 
he entered the theological seminary in Cairo from 
which he was in time graduated. To hear him 
say, “My Master,” thrills the heart with its 
tender and complete devotion. Loyalty to his 
Master has meant giving up native land, home, 
parents, friends, and enduring the bitterest perse¬ 
cutions. By the grace of God he has been able 
“to count all but loss for the excellency of the 
knowledge of Christ Jesus.” 

The oldest pastor in Egypt, Rev. Mr. Shenuda 
Hanna, was the first graduate of Assiut College 
and for more than forty years he has labored 
efficiently to a large congregation in the Fayum. 
He is known and honored among all classes, not 
only because he is a good scholar and fine 
preacher, but because he is a man who knows how 
to combine generosity with wisdom, a difficult 
thing to do in the Orient. Besides his church 
activities he superintends a school for boys and 
another for girls. He has sent more boys to 
Assiut College, perhaps, than any other native 
pastor. He arranges with the railway company, 
at the opening of each school session, for a special 
car to take the Fayum boys on a through trip 
to Assiut. Two of his sons have graduated in 
medicine from American universities and are now 
holding important positions in the government of 
Egypt. The youngest son is a graduate of Assiut 
College and the Theological Seminary at Cairo, 
and is now the pastor of a self-supporting congre- 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 213 

gation. When Lord Radstock, of England, spent 
almost a week in the Fayum in evangelistic work, 
he was entertained over the Sabbath in Rev. Mr. 
Hanna’s home. It was of him that Dr. Hogg 
spoke, when he said, during his seminary days, 

Oh, it is worth living for, to train up a dozen 
young preachers such as this. Shenuda’s lecture 
would have done honor to any young man in 
Queen Street Hall or anywhere else. I felt when 
he had done, that I must take up Simeon’s words, 
‘Now, Lord, lettest Thou Thy servant depart in 
peace.’ ” 

Our pioneers toiled on hopefully, through per¬ 
secutions and limitations, full of faith in God that 
He had led them to that land and that He would 
triumph. It was five years before they were per¬ 
mitted to see their first converts. Now there is a 
large and influential church constituency. 

The past years have witnessed two most signifi¬ 
cant developments. The first is a vigorous lay¬ 
men’s movement, which has already accomplished 
great things in quickening the sense of Christian 
stewardship and other obligations, and brought 
the church within sight of the goal of complete 
self-support. And the second has been the taking 
of steps to found and conduct its own theological 
seminary on a scale worthy of the field and the 
great future to which the church looks forward. 

In comparison with the rest of the population 
the membership of the church shows a high degree 
of intelligence, of moral uprightness and material 


Laymen’s 

movement 


Seminary 

control 


The measure 
of the Protest¬ 
ant community 


214 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


prosperity. The evangelical community has pro¬ 
duced characters, both men and women, worthy 
to rank with the best in any land or age. Her 
leaders in the ministry are educated, devoted and 
self-sacrificing. Through all the years no small 
amount of missionary zeal has continued to move 
the church in behalf of the unsaved. And from 
time to time flames of revival have broken forth 
that were evidence of the favor of the Lord and 
His purpose to fulfil His word, “Blessed be Egypt, 
my people.” 

Perhaps there may be some who will think that 
a few concrete illustrations are neither convinc¬ 
ing nor satisfying. To say that a native church 
with strong spiritual leadership is growing up, 
and that religious prejudices are gradually break¬ 
ing down, is not sufficient. 

We must go out into the villages and homes and 
meet the men and women who make up the rank 
and file. We find them leaders in their communi¬ 
ties, occupying places of prominence in business 
circles. Some of them have become moderately 
wealthy and they are honoring the Lord with 
their substance by paying a tithe into the Lord’s 
treasury. Business is often pressing, but pres¬ 
bytery and the prayer conference can always 
count upon their presence. They visit neighbor¬ 
ing villages, preaching and singing the Gospel 
story. 

Undergraduates spend entire summer vacations 
in Kingdom service. School girls conduct schools 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


215 


in their home villages and make known the way 
of life as they let in the light to darkened minds. 
Men and boys, women and girls, organize them¬ 
selves into teams and regularly visit villages on 
Sabbaths and during the week. They go where 
no messenger of Christ has yet been located and 
preach and teach as Christ commanded all His 
disciples to do. 

The wonder is not that some fall back into the 
old life: the wonder is, that so many remain true 
in the face of the perpetual warfare of the rulers 
of the darkness of this world. 

The Sudan 

If the hand of Time could be reversed and we 
could actually swing backward to those early 
days of the “fathers” in Egypt we would slip into 
a church service and bow our heads while Dr. 
Ewing prayed. On any occasion, we would surely 
hear these earnest words before he closed, “0 
Lord, open up that dark land to the South, The 
Sudan.” It was a dream of his missionary life. 

They had frequent reminders, in Egypt, of the 
terrible darkness of that land. Up to 1882, when 
the British came into Egypt with a good deal of 
power and a tremendous influence, any day oi the 
week one might see a convoy of slaves driven 
through the streets of any of the Egyptian cities 
by the Arab slave drivers. They were those who 
had been raided in their little hut clusters in the 


Prayer for 
the Sudan 


Slavery 


216 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Sudan and Abyssinia, and carried off in chains, 
to be sold privately or in the markets of the 
North. Many a time the missionaries were able 
to rescue one or two of these. As often as pos¬ 
sible those that were so freed were put into 
school, and when educated they proved valuable 
helpers. Some of them are in the work at the 
present time. The wretched condition of these 
slaves and the seeming hopelessness of their cause 
was a heart-breaking sorrow to the missionaries, 
and they were often known to cry out, “0 Lord, 
how long?” 

At last the hour struck amid the roar of the 
guns in the hills just outside the old Dervish 
capital, Omdurman. When the smoke of battle 
had cleared away the plain at the foot of the hills 
was covered with ghastly heaps of the white-clad 
Dervish hosts, and the power of the Mahdi was 
broken forever. 


Missionary ex¬ 
ploring party 


That was in September, 1898. At the next 
regular meeting of the Egyptian Association, in 
February, action was taken to send a missionary 
exploring party into the Sudan. It was done in 
the face of the fact that every worker was des¬ 
perately needed in Egypt, and humanly speak¬ 
ing, no experienced worker could be spared. But 
only experienced missionaries could be sent into 
such a new field, and they must be spared, for the 
call had come from God and they must enter in. 

With the arrival of the missionary party of 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


217 


four at Omdurman, September 10,1900, the pray¬ 
ers of Dr. Ewing were answered. 

From the very early days of the mission in 
Egypt there was hope that the young native 
church being developed might some day be taught 
to look upon the Sudan as its foreign field. For 
this they had earnestly prayed, and no one need 
be surprised to read that when the first party 
left Egypt for the Sudan, they were accompanied 
by the first foreign missionary of the Egyptian 
church, Rev. Gebera Hanna. He was a man of 
excellent spirit, sound judgment and true devo¬ 
tion. 

The church that was founded in the Sudan was 
largely the fruit of his earnest consistent efforts 
as pastor. In 1900 there were no Christian fami¬ 
lies. Nearly all of those who came to hear the 
preaching of the Gospel were Egyptians or 
Syrians, who had gone into the new country on 
private business or government employ after 
Kitchener had opened up the land and made it 
safe. In 1901 there was one family only of those 
who could be called Christian. The influence 
of such Christians counted tremendously for the 
cause of Christ, however. 

For many years it seemed impossible to get a 
hearing from the real Sudanese in the Khartum 
district. The wonder is not that there are so few, 
but that there are so many who have been gath¬ 
ered out of the land that was so long under the 
power of the Mahdi, the expected “Guide. 


Foreign field 
for Egypt 


218 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Restricted 

methods 


By action of the government only the most 
restricted forms of missionary work were to be 
allowed at Omdurman and these other nothern 
Sudan stations. While no direct evangelistic 
services could be held outside of a hall or preach¬ 
ing place, it was possible to do a valuable work 
through the channels of a men’s league and a 
Christian Endeavor Society, with all their forms 
of Christian work. They were greatly strength¬ 
ened by a colporteur of the American Bible 
Society, who had joined the pioneer party and 
was doing an effective work among the people. 

There are twenty-nine Egyptian and native 
workers at the present time. Twenty-two 
teachers, men and women, are working in the 
seven Sabbath schools. 

There is no surer proof of the power of the Gos¬ 
pel in Egypt than the fact that there have gone 
out from the native church those who are willing 
to obey the last command of their Lord. They 
have left their own Jerusalem and Judaea and 
have gone into “Samaria and the uttermost parts” 
to carry that glorious Gospel which has trans¬ 
formed their lives. 

One has gone only recently, not with the inten¬ 
tion of working in his native language, the 
Arabic, but determined to learn the Nuer lan¬ 
guage and tell the story of God’s love in the 
native tongue. He goes out every day preach¬ 
ing in the villages, and is fast gaining entrance 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


219 


to the hearts of the people. In three months he 
has spoken to 3695 people. 

It was from among these and other pagan peo¬ 
ple of the southern Sudan that the church longed 
to see the harvest brought in. These had no writ¬ 
ten language. They wore no clothes. They had 
no houses, but lived in rude, thatched huts. If 
these could be won to Christ what a miracle of 
salvation it would be! The southern district was 
looked upon as the real testing place of our mis¬ 
sion fields. The evangelistic work had to be done 
much as the disciples did it first. 

Of course, the doctor had the readiest access to 
the people, but it was early thought wise to estab¬ 
lish industrial work in order to win a way into 
the hearts of these people. This has proved a 
distinct evangelistic agency. Through it many 
have heard the Gospel story as they were being 
taught better methods of agriculture. In the 
prime of his life, and in the midst of his labors, 
the pioneer of industrial work, Ralph Tidrick, 
was called to his reward in 1914. All that was 
mortal of Ralph Tidrick was carried to his last 
resting place by the blacks, who begged to be 
allowed to do this last service for him. “He 
belongs to us,” they insisted. 

Soon after his death the first Shulla warrior 
came to inquire about the man called Jesus, who 
saves from sin. Since then they have come one 
or two at a time: first Nyidok, then Ding; here 


Southern 

Sudan 


Industrial 

work 


First converts 


220 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Difficulties 
of converts 


Marriage 


a woman, there a servant. There has been no 
“mass movement” in the Sudan, as yet. 

One of the recent converts was a woman, the 
mother of Ding, the second convert. She had 
watched the life of her son. She saw the trans¬ 
formation in his character. She had heard most 
wonderful things of what God could do, so she 
decided to put Him to the test. Her other boy 
was ill. She would pray and ask Him to heal 
her boy and if He would do that, she would be¬ 
come a learner. He was healed and she was as 
good as her word. She began to take Bible les¬ 
sons, and the entrance of His word gave light, 
and now she too is a child of the King. Natu¬ 
rally she is praying that all her other children 
may learn to know the Lord. 

There were six who made a good confession 
before several witnesses in the services conducted 
one night when the missionary preached. 

The servants in the missionary families are 
asking to be baptized and have begun to live 
such lives as adorn the doctrine of Christ, their 
Saviour. 

When once confession of faith is made and 
baptism has been received, the way is not always 
smooth by any means. One of our Christian 
brothers in Shulla land found difficulties con¬ 
fronting him when he wished to enter the mar¬ 
riage relation, as there were no Christian girls 
to marry. He wished to be married according to 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 221 

the Christian rites, however, and the law required 
the couple with the father of the bride to appear 
before the civil magistrate. He went to the 
father of the girl and told him what he wanted 
him to do. How angry the father was! He said, 
“I am willing for you to take my daughter, but 
you can take her in my way. When you have 
daughters of your own, you can marry them as 
you see fit, but it is none of the government’s 
business when I marry my daughter.” 

The social evil thrusts itself into their family 
life in spite of anything these new converts can 
plan. It is deeply imbedded in the very nature 
of pagan people and challenges the power of 
Christ's people to change it. What a great un¬ 
explored territory there is before the church in 
these non-Christian lands! Even the borders 
have not yet been touched. Spirit-filled men and 
women alone can be trusted with this task. The 
wisdom which is from above is the only hope— 
and it may be had for the asking. It is our 
part to ask. Are we doing our part? 

It was for many long years that the mission¬ 
aries toiled on, in the face of terrific odds, among 
the pagan people, without a glimmer of hope, ex¬ 
cept the promises of the Lord. Only a short 
time ago the first report reached us that some 
of the natives were beginning to be interested. 
Now we are counting them in numbers. If we 
pray, we can prevail. The Lord will make us to 
see a most fruitful harvest with the laborers 


Social evils 


Prayer 


222 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


coming again, rejoicing, bringing their sheaves 
with them. If we pray, we can prevail! If we 
pray, He will do! If we fail,—what then? 

In India 

It was a cool, fresh, December morning in one 
of the smaller cities, far north in India. The 
mighty snow-clad peaks of the Himalayas, 
loomed proudly in the distance silently speaking 
of their strength and beckoning every weary one 
to look upward to the God who made them. 

Up the temple steps alone came a little Hindu 
girl, bearing in her arms her offering for the god 
—a precious floral offering of beautiful, big, 
double marigolds. 

She made her way to the old, black idol, the 
only god she knew to worship, chanting her 
prayer: 

“Flowers as fresh as the sunrise I bring, 

The sweetest and best for thee.” 

As she chanted these words softly, she tore 
out the petals from the heart of the flowers and 
let a perfect shower of gold fall over the idol. 
Then she kneeled a moment at the feet of the 
repulsive old thing with her forehead pressed to 
the cold, damp floor, then slowly rose, bowed 
low, and backed away from the shrine, disap¬ 
pearing into the golden sunshine. 

Only God knew the burden of that heart,— 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


223 


only God knew the longing within that precious, 
little human soul for all that He alone could give. 

He saw her pass out into His own beautiful, 
glorious sunshine to begin again the round of 
her petty duties, groping in the darkness of ’her 
heathenism. 

He saw her going out thus and at the same 
time He heard all over the Punjab, India, the 
music of hearts that were glad and full of grati¬ 
tude: 

“He took me from a fearful pit and from the miry 
clay, 

And on a rock He set my feet, establishing my 
way.” 

He saw the forms of many missionaries com- Trophies of 
ing with their trophies. They were bringing to 
Him bright jewels for His crown. Such gems 
as these were never found in any of the god- 
defiled temples. There were none such in any 
of the crowns of the great rajahs. 

One was a little widow who had passed through A w,dow 
primary, middle and high school courses and had 
dedicated her life to the uplifting of her less for¬ 
tunate sisters. She had heard and heeded God’s 
call. Surely there is hope for India’s emancipa¬ 
tion when girls like this come forth from their 
sorrow and loneliness to shed fragrance in the 
darkened homes that fill the land. 

Another was a nurse girl and skilled assistant A nurse 
to the doctor in the hospital. She had been led 


224 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


A thankful 
mother 




by His grace through dark valleys and up rocky 
ascents, until she had come to dedicate herself 
to His suffering ones. She had refused to be 
given in a marriage that she hated, for she had 
learned to know Christ in the mission school 
and determined to follow Him. So the curses 
of the father were heaped not only upon her, but 
upon the school and all the teachers. 

Threats and persecution followed. A place 
was found in the nurses’ training ward whose 
discipline developed in her a lofty purpose and a 
sweet determination. Her daily joy is in bringing 
cheer to the sick and suffering, inspiring confi¬ 
dence in the discouraged, and giving love’s heal¬ 
ing touch wherever she goes. 

Another was an example of genuine devotion. 
When the women’s missionary societies of the 
presbyterial met in Zafarwal, she did not mean 
that the long twenty-six miles should keep her 
from attendance. So rising at break of day and 
taking her baby on her hip, she trudged the 
whole, long, weary road. There was many a 
pause by the wayside in the grateful shade of 
some friendly tree. Sometimes there was a re¬ 
freshing drink of cold water poured into her 
hands by some holy man, then a lunch of cold 
pan-cakes with brown sugar and parched lentils. 
What wonder that she limped a bit from the 
blister on her foot, and that the last mile seemed 
endless! But the loving greetings of the dear 



THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


225 


friends who were there caused all the weary 
miles to be forgotten. 

The two-year-old baby was not the only pre¬ 
cious burden that she carried. The other was her 
beloved thank-offering jug. It was mainly for 
the joy of presenting it that she had come so far. 
It was a marvel how the husband’s monthly 
salary of four dollars was made elastic enough 
to stretch over the family of nine children. Their 
home was a one-roomed mud building, with but a 
summer kitchen porch attached. 

She was the daughter of a Mohammedan 
gypsy, married to one of her own class. Later 
she and her two children were cast off by her 
husband because he tired of her. She was again 
married to a Mohammedan who became an in¬ 
quirer for the truth of the Gospel. But when 
he forsook the Christ and took her and her family 
back to his parental home and put her under the 
direction of her mother-in-law, she exhibited the 
courage that Christ has given to women every - 
where. “No, we are Christians,” she said. 
“Christians we became and Christians we will 
be. Even a one-roomed house when we have it 
to ourselves is much to be preferred to a w ide 
house with a mother-in-law.” So back they re¬ 
turned to Christ and His worship. 

This is how she came by her thank-offering. 
She set apart several of the jars of her house¬ 
hold to be God’s jars. When she began knead¬ 
ing the flour for the morning meal, the first hand- 


226 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


ful was always put into the jar. When consider¬ 
able had accumulated, she would buy it, putting 
the cash equivalent into her jug. She did the 
same with rice and lentils. These were the 
thank-offerings for “daily mercies,”—health, 
strength, something to eat, and something to 
wear. 

When the postman visited the village and left 
the post card from one of her boys in the school 
at Sialkot, she lovingly put in an extra handful 
or even dropped a little cash into the jug. When 
she received a letter from her daughter in the 
boarding school at Pasrur, saying she had passed 
her yearly examinations, only a silver piece 
would do to express her feelings. When a new 
baby came it required the dedication of one of 
her nice hens. When the twins were born, she 
put in a prodigal sum in silver, because her hus¬ 
band was pleased about it, instead of reproach¬ 
ing her as is usual with those among whom she 
lived. 

When the angel of death came for her oldest 
boy, the joy and pride of their hearts, and again 
for those precious twins, it was to the jug she 
turned to record her thanksgiving to God, that 
she sorrowed not as those who have no hope. For 
all the blessings of Christ and for a love-filled 
Christian home, she was thankful. Her jug was 
to her throughout the year, at once her solace 
and her inspiration. 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


227 


The next was Miss Mookerjea, who could tell 
a wonderful story of the dealing of the Lord 
with her. “Oh, how wonderful is His love and 
how all sufficient is His grace,” she exclaimed. 
It has pleased Him to give to her the privilege 
of working in His vineyard and of using her 
every talent in promoting His work. 

For nearly forty years she has been a tower 
of strength in schools and homes. As a zenana 
worker, she not only carried her message of hope 
behind the latticed windows and barred doors, 
but she taught the etiquette of prayer and the 
culture of love, The faith that held her strong 
she imparted to others, and many a corner of 
India has been made brighter because of her life. 

Would you know others of our sisters and 
brothers in India? Visit one of the 1652 villages 
where Christians are to be found. Mingle with 
these groups and learn to know the leaders of the 
native church in India. There is Padri I. D. 
Shahbaz, the poet, grown old and blind, who put 
the psalms into Punjabi verse and thus made 
them the most popular songs of the whole church 
of Christ in the Punjab. Tarkio College hon- 
• ored herself in 1920 by conferring upon him the 
honorary title of D.D. 

Of the seventy-five organized congregations 
there are twenty-five that are self-supporting. 
Few of us can comprehend what that has meant 
in sacrifice. Three men were the leaders in the 
self-support movement and are among the most 


Miss 

Mookerjea 


Leaders of 
the Church 


228 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Self-support 


influential ministers of our church in India. They 
are Rev. Ganda Mall, Rev. Labhu Mall and Rev. 
Mallu Chand. 

“God chose the weak things of the world, that 
he might put to shame the things that are strong; 
and the base things of the world, and the things 
that are despised, did God choose, yea and the 
things that are not, that he might bring to naught 
the things that are: that no flesh should glory 
before God.” 

One of these was found by the missionary one 
day, shivering with the cold. The garments that 
he wore in summer were few and thin, and he 
had no others for the winter’s cold. The mis¬ 
sionary’s heart went out to him and he offered 
him his well-worn coat, which was still doing 
service and was very comfortable. The Indian 
pastor said he could not accept it, as he was a 
“self-support pastor,” and it would not do for 
him to receive outside aid. 

Another of these was located in a little village 
where the few Christian families were poor in¬ 
deed, poor even for India. Often they wondered 
if life was worth living, and they could scarcely 
endure the pinched faces of their children as 
they often cried for bread and there was no bread 
to give. 

When the despondent spirit took hold of their 
hearts, the blind wife of the leading Christian 
in the village would call them into her home and 
repeat to them promise after promise from God’s 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 229 

word. After this the Christians would go back 
to their labor with new courage. 

The wife of this pastor was a beautiful young 
Kashmiri girl. They lived in a very comfortable 
cottage of sun-dried brick and were doing what 
they could to give their six children the advan¬ 
tages of a Christian education. One of the chil¬ 
dren is now professor of philosophy in Gordon 
College with the degree of M.A. Another was 
a chaplain during the war and died in Meso¬ 
potamia. 

During his early ministry a letter came invit¬ 
ing him to a series of meetings at Zafarwal. 
When self-support was discussed at the meeting, 
the people had little to say. They did not un¬ 
derstand it. They did not think that they could 
do more than they were already doing. But the 
more they thought and prayed, the more the 
interest increased, and one after another gave 
valuable suggestions as to how the church could 
be brought to this high plane which had seemed 
so impossible to them. This pastor remained 
silent and listened to the words of his brethren 
as they talked. The Spirit was striving with him. 
At last he stood and cried out, “Brothers, pray 
for me! A heavy burden is on my heart. God 
wants me to do something and I do not know 
what it is. Oh! pray for me.” 

When the light did come he said with great 
confidence, “I know now what it is that God 
wants me to do. He wants me to give up the 


230 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


$8.00 a month salary I have been receiving from 
America and to take just what my poor people 
can give me in order that our people may learn to 
support their own work.” 

But if this decision was to cost him dear, what 
was it going to mean for his wife? His might 
be the theory of self-support, but the practice 
of it would be for the mother of the family. 

The little woman stood there with eyes down¬ 
cast for a few moments, then said touchingly 
to her husband: “Father of Khalil, don’t do any¬ 
thing hastily. Think of me and think of the six 
children.” 

The next morning they started home. Very 
little was said as they journeyed. The day 
passed quietly after they reached home. Night 
came—ten o’clock—the children were fast asleep 
in bed. His wife then came up to him and said 
earnestly: “I am willing now. I knew yesterday 
God wanted you to give up your salary, but I 
was afraid to consent. I felt we would suffer, 
perhaps starve. I am willing now for you to take 
this step, for,” she added sweetly, “if God wants 
you to do it will He not provide?” 

The pastor was so overjoyed that he exclaimed 
“Hallelujah! Praise the Lord!” So great was 
his joy that he awakened the children and 
told them what he and their mother had been 
led to do for Jesus Christ’s sake. Then the 
family knelt down and thanked God for victory 
won. It was a greater victory than they knew. 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


231 


A victory not only over their own hearts and 
lives, but a victory for the church in India. 

Very few people at home realize the depth of 
the degradation from which many of our Chris¬ 
tians have come. People generally know that 
they are outcasts, or sweepers. But this conveys 
only a vague idea of their condition. A theo¬ 
logical professor once asked a missionary, “Upon 
which of the distinctive principles of the United 
Presbyterian Church do you lay the most em¬ 
phasis in teaching the Christians of India?” He 
was astounded to receive the reply, “Thou shalt 
not eat carrion.” The eating of carrion is a 
custom which illustrates somewhat the degrada¬ 
tion in which they live. 

A missionary said: “I was once driving 
through the jungle when a flock of vultures was 
seen rising out of the bushes and then settling 
down again at intervals. There was something 
on the ground, around which vultures, a number 
of dogs, and a little group of people contended 
for their daily food. It was the carcass of a dead 
animal. The appearance of these men and women 
was degraded in the extreme, little better than 
the dogs and vultures with which they were asso¬ 
ciating. This is the class from which some of 
our Christians have come. They are not allowed 
to live within the walls of the towns and villages, 
but have a little settlement of their own ‘without 
the gate.’ A common name applied to mission- 


Lowcastes 


Christian 

village 


232 PREACHING THE GOSPEL 

aries working among these people is, ‘Religious 
teacher of the outcasts.’ ” 

Before meeting some of them let us go to a 
village where there are about twelve hundred 
people, all Christians. It is Martinpur, the only 
Christian village in our mission. The village 
streets are straight and wide. In the center is 
the public square and village well. Nearby 
stands a neat little brick building in which sixty 
girls are enrolled as pupils. A short distance 
away is a large brick building of nine well- 
lighted, airy rooms, built in the form of a hollow 
square, with a wide veranda running around the 
entire front. It is the Nelson Pratt Memorial 
School for boys in which one hundred and ten 
Christian boys are enrolled and about forty non- 
Christians. Passing through this school the boys 
are ready for high school. Every boy pays tui¬ 
tion, buys his own books, and gets his boarding 
and clothes at home. But the most conspicuous 
building in the village is the United Presbyterian 
Church. It is a large brick building seating 
about five hundred, erected by the people them¬ 
selves without any aid from America. 

Two hundred are in the Sabbath school, and 
the church is usually full for the preaching serv¬ 
ice. They pay their own pastor and have re¬ 
cently doubled his salary. As you look into the 
faces of the people in that audience, you would 
have difficulty in recognizing them as having 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


233 


once belonged to the same class as those people 

in the jungle. 

Would you know some of these people? First 
comes an old man, with a face shining with joy. 
He has five daughters and two sons. One of the 
daughters is the wife of a pastor at Sargodha. 
Another is the wife of a school teacher in Sangla 
Hill district. Another is the teacher of the Girls’ 
School in Khangah Dogran and wife of the evan¬ 
gelist there. Another is one of the teachers in 
the Girls’ Boarding School at Sialkot, and the 
fifth is a teacher in the Girls’ Boarding School 
at Sangla Hill. The oldest boy is in Y. M. C. A. 
work training as Rural Work Secretary and the 
other boy is now in the Theological Seminary 
at Gujranwala. Seven children, and every one 
in some form of Christian service! Seven stars 
in the church’s service flag, from one family! It 
would be difficult to find a godlier home any¬ 
where. 

A year or so ago, one hot summer day, the 
old man went to Khangah Dogran to visit his 
daughter, walking all the way, a distance of 
thirty miles. When he reached his daughter’s 
home in the evening, he found that the family 
had gone to the mid-week prayer meeting at the 
mission compound about a quarter of a mile 
away. He just kept on going until he arii\ed 
at the prayer meeting, into which he went with 
beaming countenance, glad that he had the pi iv - 
ilege of worship. In conversation after the meet- 


A remarkable 
family 


234 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Once a thief 


Preachers and 
teachers 


ing he incidentally mentioned what a good time 
he had had along the way talking to those he met 
about Christ. This good old man has now joined 
the great white-robed throng about the throne, 
passing to his reward while engaged in prayer. 

The next is so big and tall that he hides all 
the line following him—a veritable giant. He 
and his people belonged to a thief caste. Always 
under police surveillance they were never allowed 
to leave the bounds of their village without a 
special permit from a government officer. His 
people not only eat carrion, but cats, weasels, 
and reptiles. Even the sweepers consider them¬ 
selves above these thieves. For ten years or more 
he has been an evangelist in the section of 
country where he was born and reared. Not 
only is he tolerated by his old friends and neigh¬ 
bors, but he is highly respected and has great 
influence among them. His wife, one of Emma 
Dean Anderson’s famine orphans, has a girls’ 
school in her front yard. Every district in our 
mission can produce a list of characters such as 
these. 

Time would fail to tell of the Rev. Wazir 
Chand, B.A., and the Rev. W. T. Williams, clerk 
of Synod; of Mr. Samuel, B.A., headmaster of 
the Mission High School at Rawal Pindi, with 
forty or fifty high caste Hindu and Mohammedan 
teachers on his staff; of Mr. Hakim Din, B. A., 
Y. M. C. A. war worker in France, now head¬ 
master of our Christian Training Institute at 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


235 


Sialkot; of Mr. Maula Bakhsh and Mr. Fazl 
Uahi, both graduates of Gordon College and 
headmasters in high and middle schools. Pro¬ 
fessor Labhu Mall, of the theological seminary, 
is a Bible teacher and theologian of rare depth 
and power. His spiritual influence and eloquence 
as a lecturer are known far beyond the bound¬ 
aries of the Punjab. Mallu Chand is one of the 
greatest evangelistic preachers in the Punjab, 
and can hold large audiences spellbound, as he 
reasons of righteousness and judgment to come. 
Khand Chand, a high caste Hindu convert who 
was so recently cut off, was just beginning a life 
of great promise. There are hundreds more like 
these awaiting someone to call them out of dark¬ 
ness into His marvelous light. 

Wassan of Babar is the only Christian in his 
village. For more than twenty years his family 
alone has kept the name of Christ as Saviour 
before the people of that town. He cannot read, 
and the only teaching he has had and the only 
opportunity for public worship in all these years 
has been that afforded by the annual or biennial 
visit of the missionaries. One marvels that 
under such conditions and surrounded by the 
blighting influence of heathenism he has re¬ 
mained a Christian at all. But not only has the 
old man remained steadfast in the faith, but 
through his influence and efforts a number of 
families in a neighboring village came out as 
Christians and were baptized last year. “Sahib 


Only Christian 
in the village 


236 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


Spiritual 

life 


ji,” he said to the superintendent of the district 
on one occasion, “if you will help us by sending 
a teacher, I will help pay his salary and we 
can hold this whole community for Christ.” Oh! 
that a worker could be sent into this community 
and into many more like it! “The harvest truly 
is plenteous but the laborers are few.” 

We have had sixty-five years of church his¬ 
tory, but in all those sixty-five years there has 
never been a widespread revival in any part of 
our church except in the Punjab, India. We have 
had conventions and conferences and institutes. 
We have had jubilee meetings and semi-centen¬ 
nial celebrations and convocations. We have had 
retreats and prayer conferences. We have begun 
and carried out great campaigns. We have 
launched great evangelistic efforts and have en¬ 
tered enthusiastically into concerted movements 
for the winning of souls here in America, but 
never yet can it be said that we have had a deep 
spiritual quickening and awakening. 

It is true that there have been many that have 
caught the vision of the Christ. There have 
been times of great blessing and joy. There 
have been times when hundreds have been re¬ 
ceived into the family of Christ here upon earth, 

But the Spirit has never yet had His full way 
in the United Presbyterian Church of North 
America. There has never been a time when 
as in India, we have seen people gathered to¬ 
gether spending whole nights in prayer. We have 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


237 


never known a locality where the United Pres¬ 
byterians rose in a church service and one after 
another, amid sobs and tears, have poured out 
their hearts to God and made confession of their 
sins before their people. We have yet to see 
the day when individuals, homes, yes, even towns 
and cities, may be swept into the kingdom by 
the incessant, importunate prayer of the believers 
who are enrolled as United Presbyterians in 
North America. We have much to learn from 
our brethren and sisters in India concerning 
prayer and praise and when we learn the lessons 
as we should, the blessings will come to us also, 
here in this land, as well as under “the roof of 
the world” in the far off distant land of the 
Punjab. 

“There is something very beautiful in the Dr. a. j. 

° ^ Brown s esti- 

devotion of these children of God. The message mate of the 

people 

of the Gospel goes straight to their hearts and 
it strangely stirs them. These simple people 
take God at His word, and He honors their faith. 

If The test of every religious, political, or educa¬ 
tional system is the man which it forms,’ Chris¬ 
tianity is meeting the test in the mission field. 

“Perhaps some one may think that this descrip¬ 
tion of the Christians in the mission field has 
not included an account of their imperfections. 

They have them. But I confess that, as I think 
of my brethren in non-Christian lands, I do not 
find myself in a critical mood. They are wit¬ 
nessing for Christ in such difficult conditions 


238 


PREACHING THE GOSPEL 


and with such patience and courage and love, 
that criticism is disarmed. 

“If you want to know what their failings are, 
ask yourself what yours are. They are the same 
and you can catalog them at your leisure. But 
surely our Master who tempers His judgements 
with kindly consideration of circumstances, will 
deal more mercifully with the Christians in the 
mission field than He will with us; for some of 
these have come out of great tribulation, and 
they shall be among those who stand before the 
throne of God forever.” (Brown’s “Rising 
Churches in Non-Christian Lands.”) 

These are all jewels, bright jewels against the 
day of His appearing. There are gems of char¬ 
acter, also, purified and refined. There is piety 
of striking mold; patience and forbearance that 
defies human measurement; love unfeigned that 
vaunteth not itself and subdues vast kindoms of 
unrighteousness. There is in the process of per¬ 
fection, real prayer achievement and generosity 
and loving service. Figures can never tell the 
results that have been achieved. Spiritual re¬ 
sults cannot be tabulated. The temple that is 
being erected in our mission lands is not one of 
human drafting. There is no mechanical blue¬ 
print of this structure. It is rising clear and 
distinct in the sight of God. The stones have 
been carved and polished by His chisels of divine 
discipline. They are all being fitted into place 


THE CHURCH IN THE FIELDS 


239 


in the glorious structure of His own design. The 
Architect, Himself, will reveal it to us, in “the 
appointed time,” and we shall behold it in its 
beauty. 




THE EGYPT MISSION ASSOCIATION, 1920 
(Inset) The American Missionaries in 1872; Dr. Hogg was home on furlough. 














“WHOM SHALL I SEND, 
AND WHO WILL GO 
FOR US” 





































































. 
















Chapter VIII 

“LOVEST THOU ME?” 

T HE district superintendent had ventured out 
into a village into which he had never gone 
before with the message of the Gospel. He 
preached for a few minutes to a company of 
men in an open court and then hurried on to 
his next appointment. While he had been tell¬ 
ing the story of redeeming love to the men of 
the village, the women had been peering from 
behind walls and latticed windows, trying to 
catch the words as he spoke. When he started 
away these women rushed after him and begged 
for more of the story. “We never heard such 
words before,” they cried. “Oh! tell us more of 
the love of Christ.” 

Many miles away in another village, a woman 
stood by the itinerating tent that had been pitched 
for the first time in that village. Around her 
sat a company of those who had never before 
heard the words of life. She told of the Saviour’s 
love and of His death upon the cross. Before 
her sat a woman with eyes riveted upon her. 
When the story was finished the tears were 
streaming down the woman s face and she burst 
out, “When did He die? How long ago was it?” 
The speaker said, “Oh, long ago.” “A month? 
A year? Has it been so long as that? And 


“Oh! tell us 
more!” 


“When did 
He die?” 


244 


“WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 


“Why didn’t 
you come 
sooner?" 


Are we dis¬ 
obedient? 


there was a choke in the voice of the missionary 
woman as she said it had been more than a year, 
—more than nineteen hundred years. The look 
of strange astonishment upon that face haunts 
the missionary still. 

In a very populous district a missionary was 
telling the “old, old story” to a company of 
those who had gathered for the first time to hear 
of Calvary. All the men listened with marked 
attention and wondrous interest. When he had 
finished, one of the bravest among the number 
came to him and said, “Have you known this all 
your life?” And the missionary said he had. 
“And did your father before you?” “Yes, he 
knew it too.” “Well, why didn’t you come 
sooner? My father is dead. His father is also 
dead. It is too late for them. Oh! why didn’t 
you come sooner?” 

Why did we not go sooner? Why do we not 
go now to those waiting for us in the Sudan and 
Abyssinia, to those in Egypt and in India? Can 
it be that we do not love the Lord? Or are we 
disobedient? 

We need not claim to love Him, if we do not 
the things that He says. He would not have 
said, “Go ye into all the world,” if He had not 
meant that we should go into all the world. He 
would not have told us to preach the Gospel to 
every creature, if He had not meant that we 
should preach the Gospel to every creature. 





THE INDIA MISSION ASSOCIATION, 1920 
(Inset) The mission force in 1856. This includes two Indian ministers. 








“LOVEST THOU ME?" 


245 


We keep claiming the promise, “Lo, I am with 
you always, even unto the end of the world." 
Dare we separate it from the command? 

A generation ago, when the slogan of the Stu¬ 
dent Volunteer Movement was agreed upon, “The 
evangelization of the world in this generation," 
the leaders started out to secure 20,000 additional 
men and women from colleges and universities in 
order to provide one missionary for every 25,000 
souls. They were told it was foolish to attempt 
such a task; that there were not so many college 
men in Protestant lands that could be spared for 
such a work. However they kept the slogan be¬ 
fore the young people. They held a great con¬ 
vention in each student generation, until “the 
war." It was learned during those war years 
that there were young men enough in the colleges 
of Protestant lands for some tasks. Our army 
camps were full of college men. Canada emptied 
her college halls, professors and students alike 
going under the colors. Great Britain dedicated 
her noblest and best—Oxford and Cambridge to¬ 
gether gave 23,000 university men—leaving not 
a man on faculties nor in class rooms except those 
who were physically debarred from service. 

The enemy did not pass! But the students 
did not return. They lie in Flanders field, in 
Gallipoli, in cross marked acres of sunny France, 
and in unknown graves. 

Has this lesson of the war been lost? Has 
it been forgotten with the others? Will the pres- 


Command and 
promise 


Missions 
and war 


246 


“WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 


ent generation give themselves for the evangeliza¬ 
tion of the world, or will they wait to give their 
children to war’s destructive waste in coming 
years? 

The rati ° More men went out from almost anyone of the 

army camps of our country than the full number 
called for by the Student Volunteer organization. 
There were 17,000 United Presbyterians who 
answered their country’s call. These went from 
our congregations, our Sabbath schools, and our 
young people’s organizations. The “407” Move¬ 
ment calls for only one in 433 of our church 
membership. It asks for only one in 375 of our 
Sabbath school enrollment. It needs but one in 
75 of our young people’s constituency. Oh, yes, 
we have lives enough! 

There are 3616 clergymen in New York City. 
All United States and Canada have sent only 
2678 to the foreign fields. There are 8241 doc¬ 
tors in New York City, and the whole number of 
physicians sent out from United States and Can¬ 
ada totals only 515. There are 8021 graduate 
nurses in New York City, and the total number 
from all United States and Canada is only 130 
in the foreign fields. There are teachers enough 
in United States to provide superintendents and 
assistant superintendents, principals and assistant 
principals, supervisors and assistant supervisors, 
heads of departments and substitutes “ad infini¬ 
tum,” while one half of the world cannot read 
or write. 


* 


“LOVEST THOU ME?” 


247 


There are doctors enough in our country to 
provide one for every 647 of the population, some 
of them waiting for years for a practice, while 
one half of the world is beyond the reach of med¬ 
ical assistance. There are thousands of men giv¬ 
ing themselves every year to the legal profession, 
while many thoughtful people consider there are 
already twice as many lawyers as there is legiti¬ 
mate business for. We have an ordained Protes¬ 
tant minister at home for every 507 of the non- 
Catholic population, while our average in the 
foreign fields is one missionary for 80,000, count¬ 
ing women, doctors, and all lay workers. 

Ion Keith Falconer spoke to us today, as well 
as to the students of Edinburgh and Glasgow, 
when he said, “While vast continents are 
shrouded in almost utter darkness and hundreds 
of millions suffer the horrors of heathenism and 
Islam, the burden of proof rests on you to show 
that the circumstances in which God has placed 
you were meant by God to keep you out of the 
foreign field.” 

When Livingstone reported his work in Africa 
to the society in whose name he worked—Living¬ 
stone, storm-beaten, tempest-tossed, whose very 
appearance told its own tale almost as forcefully 
as the living voice—he committed Africa with 
all its darkness to that society with the word, 
“Do you carry out the work which I have begun. 
I leave it with you.” So Christ, bearing in His 
hands the imprint of the nails, on his brow the 


“Burden of 
proof” 


The great 
Commission 


248 


“WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 


Selfishness 


mark of the thorns, committed the whole round 
world to us saying, “As the Father hath sent Me, 
even so send I you.” We have called Him our 
Father, and shall we not prove that we are really 
His children? Shall we not carry the Cross into 
all the world, that the shackles that have so 
cruelly bound our brothers may be broken, and 
that they may walk in the liberty of the children 
of God? Shall we not come to Him that He may 
prepare us to do His will, to work in us not the 
fulfillment of our selfish desires, but His will? 
It is only selfishness that can hinder. 

• “Rigid I lie in the winding sheet 

Which my own hands did weave; 

And my narrow cell is myself, myself, 

Whose walls I may not cleave. 

And yet in the dawn of the early morn 
A clear voice seems to say, 

‘I am the Lord of the final word 
And ye may not say Me nay. 

“ ‘Unbind your hands, that your brother’s needs 
May henceforth find them free. 

Unbind your feet from their winding sheet; 
Henceforth they walk with me.’ 

And, lo! I hear, I am blind no more; 

I am no longer dumb. 

Out from the doom of a self-wrought tomb 
Pulsate with life, I come.” 

What could be more thoroughly un-Christian 
and inhuman than to sit quietly at ease with no 
sense of burden for human suffering and need? 
It is wicked for a nation to regard only its own 


“LOVEST THOU ME?” 


249 


interests, and it is wicked for a man. We are 
our brothers’ keepers. “What we have we are 
bound to share: if we do not, it will be taken 
away from us.” 

This is an absolutely binding obligation resting 
upon everyone who has accepted Jesus as his 
Savior without any exception whatsoever. The 
present need is for young men and women to go 
into the field, to leave home and friends, to give 
up positions that are paying well, to sacrifice 
prospects that are alluring, and go and follow 
Christ. 

“Not long ago one of the mission boards sent 
personal calls to a number of men who were 
believed to be well qualified and free to go out 
as foreign missionaries. One replied that the 
salary was not sufficient; another that he did 
not know the language; a third, that his busi¬ 
ness at home led him to refuse; a fourth that his 
intended wife did not wish to go; and another 
that his parents objected. Not one accepted the 
call. It may have been God’s will for them, but 
the willing heart is the first requisite to the 
recognition of the Divine call.” 

Very different was the attitude of James Gil- 
mor, who was convinced by the logic of “con¬ 
secrated common sense” that he ought to go 
where there was the greatest need. Ion Keith 
Falconer was another who rejoiced to place all 
his fortune and fine talents at the disposal of 


Obligation 


Excuses 


"Consecrated 

common 

sense" 


250 


“WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 


Sacrifice 


the Lord for use among fanatical Moslems in the 
furnace heat of Southern Arabia. 

Christ is counting upon us to do this work for 
Him, and if we fail Him, just so far we make 
the death of Christ a failure. 

Dr. J. H. Jowett writes the biography of many 
of us in his “Passion for Souls” when he says, 
“I am amazed how easily I become callous. I 
am ashamed how small and insensitive is the 
surface which I present to the needs and sorrows 
of the world. I so easily become enwrapped in 
the soft wool of self-indulgency, and the cries 
from far and near cannot reach my easeful soul. 
‘Why do you wish to return?’ I asked a noble 
young missionary who had been invalided home: 
‘Why do you wish to return?’ ‘Because I can’t 
sleep for thinking of them!’ But, my brethren, 
except when I spend a day with my Lord, the 
trend of my life is quite another way. I cannot 
think about them because I am so inclined to 
sleep! A benumbment settles down upon my 
spirit, and the pangs of the world awake no cor¬ 
responding sympathy.” 

It is a great stimulus to one’s faith to hear of 
a man, who has banished “unbelief which limits 
God, and disobedience which limits ourselves,” 
who obeyed and went with the Gospel to those 
who have it not, and who said when his friends 
spoke of his sacrifice, “Away with the word. It 
is emphatically no sacrifice,—say rather it is a 
great privilege.” 


“LOVEST THOU ME?” 


251 


Chalmers, the “Great Heart of New Guinea/’ 
said, “Is it impossible to find missionaries who 
will gladly bear all for Christ? Leave the twad¬ 
dle about sacrifices to those who do not appreci¬ 
ate the sacrifice of the Cross.” 

Livingstone said, “The proclamation of the 
Gospel awaits accomplishment by a generation 
which shall have the obedience, courage, and 
determination to attempt the task.” 

Dr. Mateer, of China, said, “The Church of 
God is in the ascendant. She has well within 
her control the power, the wealth and the learn¬ 
ing of the world. She is like a strong and well- 
appointed army in the presence of the foe. The 
only thing she needs is the spirit of her leader 
and a willingness to obey His summons to go 
forward. The victory may not be easy, but it 
is sure.” 


Obedience 


"God make 


Amy Carmichael said, “Oh! for a baptism of us true 
reality and obedience to sweep over us. Oh, to 
be true to the songs we sing and the vows we 
make! God make us true. We feel for them, 
but feelings will not save souls. It cost God 
Calvary to win us: It will cost us just as much 
as we may know of the fellowship of His suffer¬ 
ings if those for whom He died that day are ever 
to be won. Hut if this is true, then what are 
we going to do? Not what are we going to say 
or sing, or even feel or pray, but what are we 
going to do?” 


252 


“WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 


Injustice 


Cost of 
Congo R. R. 


We meet in conventions and conferences. We 
hear of the ripe harvest stretching away and 
away, and are told that we have only a few reapers 
on the border gathering handful by handful. We 
go back again to our places and begin again the 
round of our everyday life. We engage in some 
Christian work and ease our consciences by busy¬ 
ing ourselves in some form of ministry to the 
satisfied souls in our communities. Does not a 
sense of the injustice come over us? “The front 
rows of the five thousand are getting the loaves 
and fishes, over and over again, till it seems as 
though they have to be bribed to accept them, 
while the back rows are neglected altogether.” 
Surely it is not what our Master intended. He 
would not have it so. 

This is not in any sense a matter of sentiment. 
It should be regarded as a pure matter of con¬ 
science. This is one way for us to show our 
willingness to pay to our Master the debt we 
owe. Its neglect is disobedience and the basest 
ingratitude. 

The railroad that was built up the Congo in 
its first stages cost $12,000,000 and four thousand 
lives. More than twenty human lives were laid 
down upon every mile of that wonderful road 
into the heart of the Dark Continent. On that 
one enterprise alone more lives were sacrificed 
than all the lives sacrificed in foreign missions 
from the days of the apostles to the twentieth 
century. They did it for the commerce, the gold, 



INDIA MISSIONARIES 

The India women missionaries, supported by the Womens Board 
and the two representatives of the Board who visited the field in 1911. 
Second and third generation missionaries in India in 1920. 























“LOVEST THOU ME?” 


253 


and the diamonds of that country—earthly riches 
that fade away. How long must Christ wait 
for such service on the part of His church? 

There are very many young women in our 
churches who, if they were called before the 
great white throne to meet Christ today, “would 
have nothing to show for their lives but a ward¬ 
robe and a book of social engagements.” Is it 
because they place no value on anything higher 
than selfish enjoyment? Is it because they ac¬ 
knowledge no responsibility to Christ? It is pos¬ 
sible that the command of Christ has no place 
in their thinking or their living? 

“There are thousands of young men and women 
in America living dull and petty lives, merely 
because devoted to petty things. There are men 
sitting behind office desks who might be found¬ 
ing empires. There are women keeping up the 
social proprieties who might be leading Oriental 
girls out into new life and joy. There are many 
of us without a vision or a task. Devotion to a 
great cause makes a great life.” 

The Kingdom of Christ is in need of such sol- They^eu the 
diers as some of those who went out to service 
from Great Britain during the World War. When 
the German hordes were sweeping over Europe 
and destroying everything in their path, those 
British troops held trenches, not moving a yard 
at a time, for twenty-three months. Because 
they did, the situation was saved. The cause 
was saved. Perhaps Great Britain was saved— 


254 


“WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 


“We are 
ready” 


Opposition of 
parents 


Promise and 
warning 


and America. It cost Great Britain to do that 
piece of work 50,000 casualties a month. It was 
looked upon as an honor, however, to have a 
loved one who paid that price for the cause they 
served. 

We, too, were proud that it was possible for 
Gen. Pershing to send word to Marshal Foch that 
the American troops were “ready for any service, 
at any time, anywhere.” The accomplishment 
of the great purpose for which Christ died awaits 
the devotion of just such men as these. Like 
Paul, we should be willing to say, “So far as in 
me lies, I am ready.” 

One of the reasons why there has never been 
an adequate number to go is because parents 
have been unwilling to “let go.” There is per¬ 
haps no greater hindrance to the spread of the 
Gospel today than the objection of parents and 
their unwillingness to pay the price involved. 
But God sent His Son. There is no place in all 
the Bible where it is hinted that the evangeliza¬ 
tion of the world is to be put upon the shoulders 
of orphans. It can never be hoped to find all 
the candidates necessary for the missionary work 
of the church among those upon whom someone 
does not have a natural claim. 

It is a blessed promise which parents may 
claim of the “hundredfold now in this time and 
in the world to come eternal life.” (Matt. 19: 
29, Mark 10: 29, Luke 18: 29.) It is also a 
most solemn word which is spoken of those who 


“LOVEST THOU ME?” 


255 


love sons and daughters more than Christ. (Matt. 
10: 37, Luke 14: 26.) 

Parents dare not stand in the way. If they 
do, it means trifling with the great problem of 
the world’s redemption. It means that they are 
willing to permit the millions of people who per¬ 
ish during their lifetime to perish without even 
knowing that Christ died for them. Christ 
counted those souls worth His own life. Wo 
should count them worth the yielding up of any¬ 
thing that we hold dear. 

“If we refuse to be corns of wheat falling into 
the ground and dying—then we shall abide 
alone.” 

A daughter, who was an only child, once went 
to a missionary conference where she heard and 
responded to Christ’s call for service. She went 
home and told her parents of her decision. With 
a like consecration, they gave their consent. A 
farewell meeting was held in the church to which 
her friends and neighbors came. Someone re¬ 
marked to her father, “How can you give her 
up? Does it not seem too great a sacrifice?” 
He said, “It is true, it is hard to say good-bye 
and see her go, but there is nothing too precious 
for Christ. I gladly give her to Him.” 

See that missionary home in northern China! 
The mad, frenzied mob of Boxers were knocking 
at the doors, trying to force an entrance. Alone, 
in calmness of spirit, expecting at any moment to 
pass through the gates of torture to meet his 


“Nothing too 
precious 
for Christ” 


Horace Pitki 


256 


“WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 


Fellowship in 
sacrifice 


Missionary 

revival 


God—Horace Pitkin wrote to his wife in the 
home land, “Train up my son to take my place 
to save these poor people.” This spirit of con¬ 
secration manifested by Horace Pitkin is the 
spirit that is needed in every home in our land. 

The test is with the parents. They are facing 
the sunset hours. They are watching the shadows 
lengthen. They have but a few years more to 
live and they long for the comfort that only 
children can give. Truly they can understand 
the sufferings of Christ for a lost world. Only 
to those who have children to give can the reward 
come for the gift of the richest treasure to Christ. 
Opportunity has always carried corresponding 
responsibility. 

When there has come the absolute surrender 
of parents, then there will come a great mission¬ 
ary revival that shall sweep the world. Then it 
will be possible to evangelize the world “in this 
generation.” Then Egypt and India will receive 
their allotted number of missionaries. Then the 
Sudan will have the extra hundred that she is 
calling for. Then Abyssinia will be taken for 
Christ; its trading posts and cities will be occu¬ 
pied by ministers and evangelists, pastors and 
teachers, doctors and nurses in such numbers as 
to stay the superstition and cruelty, the ignorance 
and degradation that have characterized that 
land through all the centuries. This enterprise 
will never be accomplished until parents lay their 
best and highest gift upon the altar for Christ,— 



WOMEN MISSIONARIES STILL LIVING 

Whose support was assumed by our Women's Board in 1887. (1) Anna 
Y. Thompson, (2) Margaret Smith, (3) Elizabeth McCahon, (4) Rosa 
E. McCullough, (5) Cynthia Wilson, (6) Mary J. Campbell, (7) Jo¬ 
sephine White, (8) Dr. Maria White, (9) Emma Dean Anderson, 
(10) Rose T. Wilson. 



























■ 














“LOVEST THOU ME?” 


257 


and that is the gift of their children. There is 
no possible money contribution that can be com¬ 
pared to this. 

“For life must life be given. Heathen souls 
Cannot be gained with flashing rays of light 
Into their faces; nor a song that rolls 
With fullest diapasons can ever bear 
Them up from out their graves. For life must life 
Be given. Prophets learned that truth of old: 
They took dead children, breathed their own nostrils’ 

life 

Into the cold, dead nostrils: laid their own 
Warm flesh upon the lifeless flesh. And then 
It was that life came back—it is well known.” 

—Lois M. Buck. 

There is another reason why the world is still 
unevangelized. Too many of us consider that the 
Great Commission was given only to the mis¬ 
sionary. We consider that the command to 
“preach the Gospel to every creature” means 
those who are regularly set apart for mission 
service. We live as though we believed that 
the Lord expects us to prepare ourselves for some 
work and make a success of it, or marry and 
settle down and enjoy life. We act as though 
we believed that He is pleased when we sur¬ 
round our dear ones with not only the comforts 
of life, but some of the luxuries as well. We 
act as though Christ requires our families to move 
in the best social circles and make as good an 
appearance as anyone. We live as though the 


Life for life 


Shifting 

responsibility 


258 “WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 


Selfish 

neglect 


Lack of 
sincerity 


He said “ye” 


Lord demands that our homes be adorned with 
beautiful carpets and curtains, with lovely rugs 
and tapestries, with paintings and pictures. We 
live as though we did not know that He said, 
“Seek ye first the Kingdom of God.” 

We have gone on, year after year, and have 
allowed the work of the Kingdom to take second 
place in all our plans. We have allowed our 
brothers and sisters in those other lands to go 
down to death without causing the loss of a 
single moment of sleep, or the sacrifice of a single 
ambition or gratification of pleasure for a single 

day. 

One of the leaders has said that we have not 
been working at missions at all; we have only 
been playing at them. Another has said we have 
not even played at them. Business men have 
not applied the same energy and intelligence to 
the work of missions which govern in their com¬ 
mercial activities. When they do, then “the 
proposition to evangelize the world in this gen¬ 
eration will be no longer a dream.” 

When Christ said “Go,” He meant you and 
me, as well as those who have gone. He meant 
that our lives should be devoted to this cause 
as well as theirs. He meant that if we stay in 
the home land and engage in other work, it is 
that we may “hold the ropes.” He meant that 
our work here should be for the promotion of 
the cause of Christ just as much as that of those 


“LOVEST THOU ME?” 


259 


who are telling the news. If He meant that the 
missionary’s full time is to be given to Him, He 
meant that our full time is to be given to Him. 
He did not mean that we should live and com¬ 
mand handsome salaries here and ask our mis¬ 
sionaries to be content with a bare living there. 
If He meant that the missionary’s salary should 
be only enough to make it possible for him to 
live in such comfort as to be efficient for His 
service, He • meant that you and I should live 
only in such comfort as to keep us efficient for 
His service. 

There can be no two standards of discipleship 
any more than there can be two standards of 
purity. If a man can promote the Kingdom 
of Christ better in the Sudan than he can in 
America, he should be in the Sudan. If he can 
serve Christ better in America, he should stay 
in America. But if he stays in America, his 
time should be used no more selfishly, his money 
should be spent no more selfishly, his prayers 
should be offered no more selfishly than the mis¬ 
sionary’s. We have too long been shifting respon¬ 
sibility in this matter. 

The promotion of the Kingdom of Christ in 
all the world waits for a generation that will 
sincerely undertake the task. There has never 
been a time when it has been the one purpose of 
those who call themselves by the name of Christ 
to do His bidding. It has been possible in every 
generation since Christ gave the command, for 


One standard 
of discipleship 


Generations 
have failed 
Christ 


260 “WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 

the Gospel to be made known to every creature. 
We are told that there have been men enough 
to carry out the command of Christ explicitly, 
in ever v . generation, if only there had been love 
and devotion enough. 

Nowhere in the Bible do we read that when 
inventions have become perfected then will the 
end come. In no place do we read that when 
commerce has been advanced to the highest per¬ 
fection then the end will come. In no place do 
we read that when universities have been en¬ 
larged, and knowledge has been increased, and 
science has been developed to the greatest de¬ 
gree, then the end will come. 

But we do read that “this Gospel of the King¬ 
dom shall be preached in all the world for a wit¬ 
ness unto all nations; and then shall the end 
come.” We delay the coming by our lack of 
devotion to His cause. We keep back the con¬ 
summation of the ages by our neglect to do His 
will. We prolong the time of sin and suffering, 
of war and desolation, by refusing to obey His 
command and preach the Gospel in all the na¬ 
tions. When we have given all people an ade¬ 
quate opportunity to know Christ and have al¬ 
lowed them the privilege of a choice of life or 
death, then will come the end. 

Dr. A. H. Strong has uttered a sentiment that 
should be echoed in every Christian heart; “What 
are the churches for, but to make missionaries? 
What is education for, but to train them? What 


“LOVEST THOU ME?” 


261 


is commerce for, but to carry them? What is 
money for, but to send them? What is life itself 
for, but to fulfil the purpose of foreign missions 
—the enthroning of Jesus Christ in the hearts 
of men?” 

Several times in the past Christ has given the 
church an opportunity to prove its loyalty. Per¬ 
haps thirty years ago Japan could have been 
won if the Church of Christ had done it duty. 
Nearly twenty years ago China could have been 
set in a Christian mold if the Church of Christ 
had loved Him truly. Fifteen years ago Korea 
was “on the run to Christ,” and again the church 
failed to do its full duty. 

Egypt is now in a plastic state. What is done 
now will shape her history for centuries to come. 
Our church has an opportunity now that we 
may not hope to have extended to us again. If 
the religion of Egypt remains Mohammedan, if 
the education of Egypt becomes materialistic, if 
the society of Egypt becomes hopeless, the charge 
will be laid at our doors. Thirty years ago the 
church failed the Lord in Japan. Shall we fail 
Him today in Egypt? Shall we fail Him today 
in India and the Sudan and Abyssinia? 

Hundreds of members of United Presbyterian 
churches have been easing their consciences by 
devoting themselves to the promotion of good 
causes here at home. They have been organizing 
story hours for children of well-schooled locali¬ 
ties. They have been developing “camps” for 


Lost 

opportunities 


Present 

opportunities 


Easing 

conscience 


262 


“WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 


Neglect 


Stewardship 


boys and girls who come out of homes filled with 
books and music. They have been promoting 
literary clubs among people who are college 
graduates. They have been devoting weeks to 
the preparation of entertainments to present be¬ 
fore audiences that are callous with entertain¬ 
ments. And one half the world cannot read 
or write! 

They have been bringing into existence and 
supporting organizations for the uplift of hu¬ 
manity in all large cities, where there are hun¬ 
dreds of Christian churches with their societies 
and activities. And one half the world never 
heard of a charitable organization. 

During all this time five million have been dy¬ 
ing in India each year without the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ. During all this time one soul each 
minute has been going out into the blackness of 
darkness forever from our own fields. 

No doubt this will continue until we come to 
realize that the most blessed, the most important 
work in the whole world is the work for Christ; 
when we shall “place no value on anything we 
have or may possess except in relation to His 
Kingdom.” 

If we were giving as we should, there would be 
plenty of money in the treasury of the Lord for 
carrying on His work. “God has as much con¬ 
tempt for the mites of the miser as he has respect 
for the mites of the poor wddow.” Dr. Crosby 
has said that the poor man should no more omit 


“LOVEST THOU ME?” 263 

giving on account of his poverty than the illiter¬ 
ate his praying because of his bad grammar. 

As we turn the searchlight upon our giving, 
do we find that we measure up to Christ’s stand¬ 
ard? Our giving is to be estimated not by what 
is given, but by what is kept, or what is given 
up. Do not our gifts shame us in view of what 
the Jews gave under the law and other non- 
Christians give under fear? Should our gifts not 
be in proportion to the ransom paid for us? 

. The genuineness of our religion, of our love, 
is attested by the liberality of our offerings. He 
asks us to acknowledge His inalienable owner¬ 
ship and our undeniable stewardship. There 
should be a readjustment in the lives of many 
of us,—the doing without a great many things 
which we have counted not only comforts, but 
necessities* 

God has no two standards for giving any more 
than He has for service. No one anywhere has 
a right to expect any other member of the church 
to make greater sacrifices for the upbuilding of 
His Kingdom than he is willing to make himself. 
The fact that our missionaries sail for Egypt, 
India, the Sudan and Abyssinia, and that fathers 
and mothers leave their children here in this 
country and go out alone, should put us to shame 
when we measure our offerings. Families are 
broken up, living on opposite sides of the earth 
for the glory of Christ. Can we think of any 


Comparisons 


Test 


One standard 
in gifts 


How much did 
it cost? 


Starve to 
be fed 


The crumbs 


264 “WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 

money gift which would be harder to make? The 
giving of money is the very least thing we can do. 

“ ‘What can I spare?’ we say: 

‘Ah, this and this 

From mine array 

I am not like to miss: 

And here are crumbs to feed some hungry one; 
They do but'grow a cumbrance on my shelf’— 

And yet one reads, ‘Our Father gave His Son; 
Our Master gave Himself.’ ” 

—Frederick Langsbridge. 

Many of us comfortable Americans never make 
the slightest difference in our dinner even on 
the day when the offering for the world-wide 
spread of the Gospel is made in our churches; 
but there are hundreds of Christians in huts in 
Asia and Africa denying themselves what we 
would deem the necessities of life in order to 
have a native evangelist or Bible woman main¬ 
tained in their midst. How little we know of 
their hungering of soul for the Bread of Life 
that satisfies and saves! 

Thomas Arnold said, “Shall I come to His 
table and take the sacramental bread and say, 
Tt is His body broken for me;’ and then proceed 
to say, ‘As for Him, the crumbs which fall from 
my table—the odd shillings or sovereigns that 
can be spared, the things that are left after my 
needs, present or future, have been met—these, 
these shall be payment for Gethsemane and re¬ 
quital for the Cross!’ The question is not 


“LOVEST THOU ME?” 


265 


TWhat will be easy?’ but is ‘What are we bound 
to do by honor and duty and love?’ ” 

Livingstone from the heart of darkest Africa 
sent the request which ought to drive us to self- 

examination : 

“Let us seek—and with the conviction that we 
eannot do without it—that all selfishness be ex¬ 
tirpated, pride banished, unbelief driven from 
the mind, every idol dethroned, and everything 
hostile to holiness and opposed to the divine will 
•crucified; that holiness to the Lord may be en¬ 
graven on the heart and evermore characterize 
our whole conduct. This is what we ought to 
strive after; this is the way to be happy; this 
is what our Savior loves—entire surrender of 
the heart.” 

“What shall we render unto the Lord for all 
His benefits toward us?” “Shall we the weak 
and dissipated brotherhood for whom rest cures 
are invented continue to go on in the old selfish 
round, bound up in our own interests and living 
for our own worldly advancement? Shall we 
comfortable, happy, well-dressed people who are 
enjoying a good government and a Christian 
civilization and all its benefits, lay the burden 
of the souls for whom Christ and our church are 
holding each of us responsible upon the hearts 
and lives of those out there? They have given 
up what we would not give up, living lives that 
we would not be willing to live. Their wildest 
dissipation is a missionary conference once in a 


Entire 

surrender 


Selfish lives 


Apostleship 


266 “WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 

few months and perhaps a garden party given 
by a government official once in three years. 
They are exiles in that far off land, whose hearts 
are aching for a sight of the old home land and 
the sound of familiar voices, but who are toiling 
bravely on, with the odds of life and health 
against them, for fear each week and each month 
may be the last they may have to work for God. 
Oh, the very least we can possibly do is to give 
our money/’ As God’s word is sure, we know that 
enlargement and deliverance will come to India, 
Egypt, the Sudan and Abyssinia, but will we miss 
the blessing and will others win the crown? “No 
one doubts the ultimate issue, but what about 
the now?” While we delay, thousands are being 
lost. 

If we really love Christ, we will believe that 
“the mission of the believer is the continuation 
of the mission of Christ—and that is the salvation 
of the world;” that “there is no true discipleship 
but ends in apostleship.” “If self-preservation is 
the first law of nature, self-sacrifice is the first 
law of grace.” 

“Our little lives will soon be past; 

Only what’s lived for Christ will last.” 

Are we going to allow another generation to 
slip by unsaved and leave it to a future time to 
usher in the glorious era when Christ shall have 
dominion over land and sea, while we throw the 
enthusiasm of our lives into those things that 
pass away? 


“LOVEST THOU ME?” 


267 


When Henry Martyn left England on his mis- “Burning 
sionary voyage and found his beloved native 
shores fading in the distance, he exclaimed, “Now, 
let me burn out for Christ.” And he did burn 
out for Christ away out there in India and Persia. 

The people who sat in darkness saw “the great 
light” shining through Henry Martyn. Here is 
a Christian burning out for pleasure. Here is 
one burning out for social position. Here is one 
burning out for this world’s honors and dis¬ 
tinction. Here is one burning out for wealth. 

And because so few of us burn out for Christ, 
eternity is still claiming its one hundred thousand 
daily, unsaved. 

The sense of blood guiltiness for the 1,000,000 Prayer 
a month who were dying in China was both a 
load on the heart and a goad to the conscience 
of Hudson Taylor and he gave himself to prayer. 

And is there anyone who doubts God’s broad 
seal upon his work? 

It was Moody who determined that there 
should be one man given up to God to show the 
world what God can do with a surrendered life. 

And does anyone dare put a limit upon what 
God did through Moody ? 

The Patriarch of Bristol, gave himself to a 
life of intercession that he might prove to an 
unbelieving world and a half believing church 
that God is a present, living, faithful, prayer- - 
hearing God. And who does not know how God 
blessed George Muller and his work? 


Need 


Self- 

examination 


268 “WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 

It was Titus Coan, of Hawaii, who received 
13,000 into the church membership, who bap¬ 
tized 1705 in one day, who was ordered by his 
Board in 1839 to put down the excitement and 
quiet the revival spirit when it swept that island 
like a rushing, mighty wind, and who said in 
reply, “But how can I put it down? I did not 
get it up, and I don’t believe the devil would 
start people to praying, confessing and breaking 
off their sins by righteousness.” How can w'e 
account for such a pentecost? It was Titus Coan 
who prayed “Lord, send me where Thou wilt, 
only go with me. Lay on me what Thou wilt, 
only sustain me. Cut any cord, but the one that 
binds me to Thy cause,—to Thy heart.” 

And if the church would rise to that plane and 
would give itself up to such intercession as God 
longs for in His children, then who doubts but 
that those who love Christ and trust Him could 
change the belief and the life of three times as 
many people? “Foreign missions are indeed sub¬ 
lime in their audacity.” “The history of missions 
is the history of prayer.” 

“Deeper than the need for men, deeper than 
the need for money, aye, deep down at the bot¬ 
tom of our spiritless lives is the need for the for¬ 
gotten secret of prevailing, world-wide prayer.” 

As we examine ourselves, as we turn the search¬ 
light in upon ourselves, do we find that we are 
praying without ceasing? Are we agonizing in 


“LOVEST THOU ME?” 


269 


prayer, or is prayer but a holy relief for our 
feelings? 

The time we spend in prayer is the measure of 
our devotion to Christ’s cause. We are starving 
our own souls; we are crippling Christ’s cause; 
fields are whitening to the harvest without 
reapers to gather in; and someone has not gone 
out to the field, because we have not prayed. 

“The prayer-power has never been tried to its 
full capacity in any church.” 

It was said of Gossner, “He prayed mission prayer does 
stations into being and missionaries into faith. m9S 
He prayed open the hearts of the rich, and gold 
flowed from distant lands.” Before his life ended, 
he had sent out one hundred forty-one mission- 
aries, and usually had not less than twenty 
depending directly upon him. 

Bishop Thoburn has said, “This world would Love 
be redeemed to God in a very few years, if all 
who bear the name of Christ knew the full mean¬ 
ing of the love of Christ, the love that conquer- 
eth. May God fill our hearts with such a love 
that we may go out to the great nations sitting 
in darkness, waiting unconsciously for messengers 
to come from some place, in the name of Christ.” 

It was the old, old story in East Africa— Devotion 
distance, isolation, ingratitude, fever, death. 

Prior to the synod of 1899 the great deficit rested 
like a load upon the undertakings of the Mora¬ 
vian Church and retrenchment appeared to be 
inevitable. The men and women of this field met 


270 “WHOM SHALL I SEND?” 

in conference to discuss their relation to this 
deficit. Near them were the graves of com¬ 
panions and co-workers, but they wrote home to 
the Board, “Brethren, if retrenchment is unavoid¬ 
able we beg you not to recall us. Rather than 
abandon the work God has given us, we will 
relinquish claim to your support and will do our 
work wholly at our own cost.” Resolves like this 
are a tremendous stimulus to all who have faith 
in the final triumph of the Gospel. If such a 
spirit could become universal at home and in the 
field, and everywhere yielded to, it would enable 
the hosts of God to fill the whole world with a 
knowledge of Christ in this generation. 

It is our business to “win for the Lamb that 
was slain the reward of His suffering.” It can 
be done by prayer and pains, through faith in 
Jesus Christ. It can be done if we permit His 
spirit to have His way in us. 

The greatest need today is for out-poured 
intercession. We shall make the greatest prog¬ 
ress on our knees. It is prayer that starts divine 
forces working. The power of God is at the dis¬ 
posal of those who pray, and nothing is impos¬ 
sible with Him. Shall we take hold of God for 
a lost world? 


A BRIEF READING LIST 


GENERAL. 

1. Our India Mission, Andrew Gordon. 

2. Life and Work in India, Robert Stewart. 

3. The American Mission in Egypt, Andrew Watson. 

4. A Master Builder on the Nile, Rena Hogg. 

5. The Egyptian Sudan, J. Kelly Giffen. 

6. Far North in India, Anderson and Watson. 

7. In the Valley of the Nile, C. R. Watson. 

8. Egypt and the Christian Crusade, C. R. Watson. 

9. Sorrow and Hope of the Egyptian Sudan, C. R. Watson. 

10. In the King’s Service, Edited by C. R. Watson. 

11. God’s Plan for World Redemption, C. R. Watson. 

12. Annual and Triennial Reports of the Foreign Board. 

13. Handbooks of Foreign Missions. 

14. Foreign Missionary Jubilee Convention Report. 

15. After Sixty Years in India, India Association. 

16. Women’s Missionary Magazine, Bound volumes and cur¬ 

rent numbers. 

17. United Presbyterian, Bound volumes and current num¬ 

bers. 

18. Christian Union Herald, Historical Numbers. 

19. Abyssinia, the Most Ancient Monarchy, The Missionaiy 

Review of the World, March, 1921, page 185. 


CHAPTER I. 

All under “General.” 

The Unfinished Task, Barton. 

Any Mission Study Text-book on India, China, South 
America, Africa, Latin lands. 

Missionary Review of the World, Sept. 1920, p. 799; Dec. 
1920, pp. 1048 & 1093. 


272 


Facts and Folks in Our Fields Abroad 


CHAPTER II. 

Facts and Figures of the Survey, New World Movement. 
Questions and Answers on the Survey, New World Move¬ 
ment. 

Foreign Missions Handbooks 1917, 1918, 1919, 1920, 1921. 


CHAPTER III. 

The New World Movement, Report to Assembly 1920. 
Financial Resources, New World Movement. 

Paster’s Bulletin No. 2, New World Movement. 

Pastor’s Hand Book, New World Movement. 

Plan of Organization for Financial Campaign, New World 
Movement. 

Facts and Figures of the Survey, New World Movement. 
Questions and Ansivers on the Survey, New World Move¬ 
ment. 


CHAPTER IV. 


Village Education in India, Commission of Inquiry 1920. 
International Review of Missions, April, 1920, page 260. 
Our India Mission, pages 183 and 379, etc., etc. 

A Tale of the Polygamous City, Atlantic Monthly, Feb¬ 
ruary, 1921. 

Christian Education, World Missionary Conference Report. 
Call of a World Task, page 105. 

Missionary Review of the World, December, 1920, page 
1051. 


CHAPTER V. 


Child Mortality in Egypt, Missionary Review of the World, 
December, 1920, page 1117. 

Call of a World Task, Lovell Murray, Chapter 4. 


CHAPTER VI. 

Handbooks and Triennial Reports. 
With Kitchener to Khartum, Stevens. 


A Brief Reading List 


273 


CHAPTER VII. 

Self-Support, One Hundred Girls of. India, pages 54-75. 
Rising Churches in Non-Christian Lands, Brown. 

The Why and Hoiv of Foreign Missions, Brown, Chapter 6. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Call of a World Task, Lovell Murray. 

Wanted, R. E. Speer, Student Volunteer Movement, Janu¬ 
ary, 1921. 

Any Great Missionary Biography. 

Students and World Advance, Student Volunteer Move¬ 
ment, (Convention, 1920.) 

Missionary Review of the World, December, 1920, page 

1093. 

God's Fellow Workers, Keenleyside. 















































































. 






INDEX 


Abyssinia: 20, 28; first re¬ 
cruits, 32, 33; people, 31, 
32; 61, 62, 66, 102, 125; 
open door for doctors, 133; 
143, 160, 161; opening of 
Abyssinia, 30, 31, 165, 166; 
slavery, 215, 216, 244, 256, 
261, 263, 266. 

Addis Abeba: 32, 62. 
Advisory Finance Committee; 
72. 

Afghan: 150. 

Afghanistan: 150. 

Africa: 9, 51, 183, 191, 247, 
264, 265, 269. 

African: 162, 195. 

Alexander, John: 14. 
Alexandria: 12, 22, 44, 45, 
116, 119, 120, 121, 123, 139, 
140, 205. 

Allahabad: 6. 

“Allegheny”: 141. 

America: 11, 12, 15, 27, 95, 
98, 100, 122, 141, 146, 147, 
161, 172, 175, 180, 195, 230, 
232, 236, 253, 254, 259. 
American: 65, 122, 124, 137, 
139, 144, 171, 188, 189, 197, 
212, 252. 

American & Foreign Christ¬ 
ian Union: 9. 

American Bible Society: 28, 

218. 

American Missionary Asso¬ 
ciation: 26. 

American University at 

Cairo: 124, 125. 

Amharas: 31, 32. 

Anuaks: 31. 

Appeal for adequate occupa¬ 
tion, see India. 

Appeal from Egypt: see 

Egypt. 


Arab: 122, 191, 215. 

Arabia: 183, 250. 

Arabic: 23, 211, 218. 

Armenians: 23, 44, 102, 108, 
139. 

Assiut: 113, 117, 121, 123, 
139, 140, 141, 178, 203, 212. 

Assiut College; founding of: 

120 , 121 , 212 . 

Assiut Hospital: 140. 

Associate Church: 8, 11. 

Associate Presbyterian 
Church: 6, 13. 

Associate Presbyterian Syn¬ 
od, The: 3. 

Associate Reformed Church, 
The: 11. 

Associate Reformed Church 
of the West: 22. 

Associate Reformed Presby¬ 
terian Church: 6. 

Assouan: 45. 

Aswan: 205. 

Atbara: 106. 

Azhar: 125, 209, 210, 211. 

Bakhsh, Mr. Maula: 235. 

Banks, Rev. and Mrs. Joseph: 

8 . 

Barnett, Rev. James, D. D.: 
23. 

Bazaar preaching: 96. 

Beginnings in Egypt: see 
Egypt. 

Beginnings in India: see In¬ 
dia. 

Beginnings in The Sudan: 
see The Sudan. 

Benha: 142, 196. 

Benha Dispensary: 142, 196. 

Beveridge, Miss Margaret 
A.: 8. 

Bible Training School for 
Women: see India. 


276 


Facts and Folks in Our Fields Abroad 


Bible women or teachers: 
177; conferences, 178, 196, 
197, 198, 264. 

Bida: 103. 

Boarding schools: 96, 97, 98, 
99, 113, 117, 174, 226. 
Board of Foreign Missions: 
18, 15, 33, 38, 41, 47; ac¬ 
tion: 48, 49, 50, 51, 53, 55, 
58, 59, 69, 70, 71, 72, 74, 
79, 105, 120, 140, 147, 196, 
201 . 

Boulac: 22. 

Boys’ Home at Khartum: see 
Khartum. 

Boys’ School at Cairo: 120. 
Boys’ School at Omdurman: 

see Omdurman. 

Brahman: 5, 93. 

Brazil: 8. 

British East India Company: 
12, 13. 

Brown, Dr. A. J.: 237. 
Buddist: 150. 

Burma: 13. 

Cairo: 20, 22, 44, 48, 120, 
122, 123, 125, 136; size: 
137, 138; 139, 140, 177, 196, 
202, 209, 210, 212. 

Cairo Girls’ College: 121. 
Calcutta University Commis¬ 
sion Report: 92, 198. 

Call to Young Women: 135. 
Canton: 10. 

Carey : 5, 6, 13, 17, 63. 
Carmichael, Amy: 251. 
Carrion eaters: 231, 234. 
Central Africa: 4, 26. 
Central Committee: 72, 79. 
Chalmers, James: 251. 

Chand, Khand: 235. 

Chand, Rev. Mallu: 228, 235. 
Chand, Rev. Wazir, B. A.: 
234. 

Children: 95, 257, 263. 


China: 10, 11. 

Egypt: 113, 114, 116, 117, 
123, 137, 138, 141, 142, 
163, 173. 

India, child widowhood: 
93; 94, 95, 96, 100, 149, 
154, 184, 185. 

Sudan: 101, 109, 110, 135, 
157, 159. 

China: 4; mission: 9, 10, 11; 
17, 51, 133, 201, 255, 261, 
267. 

Christian Training Institute: 

96, 234. 

Christian village: see India. 
Church Missionary Society: 

20, 161, 189. 

Coan, Titus: 268. 

Colleges: 95, 96, 97, 109, 122, 
200, 207, 245, 262. 
Colporteurs: 9, 28, 188, 218. 
Commercial School: 123, 124. 
Congo Railroad: 252. 
Continuation Committee: 58. 
Convocation: 55, 56, 57, 58, 
59, 74, 75, 236. 

Coptic: 20, 119, 120, 208. 
Copts: 44, 64, 102, 108, 122, 
140, 177. 

Crawford, Dan: 195. 

Crosby, Dr.: 262. 

Dales, Miss Sarah: 119. 
Damascus Mission: 6, 23, 

119, 138. 

Death: see Egypt. 

Debt to other agencies: see 
Egypt. 

Dejaz: 31, 32. 

Delta Car: 199. 

Deputations: 58. 

Din, Mr. Hakim, B. A.: 234. 
Ding: 219, 220. 

Dinkas: 26. 

Dispensary at Doleib Hill: 
160. 


Index 


277 


Dispensary at Gurdaspur: 
152. 

Dispensary at Khartum 
North: 160. 

Dispensary at Nasser: 156, 

160. 

Dispensary at Sangla Hill: 
152. 

District Center for women’s 
work: 196. 

District Superintendent: 184, 
185, 236, 243. 

Doleib Hill: 29, 30, 101, 110, 
133, 161, 162, 166, 189. 
Doors opened by doctors: 133. 
Duff, Dr. Alexander: 6. 

Early opposition: 12. 

Easing Conscience: 261. 

Eddy, Dr. George Sherwood: 

201 . 

Egypt, beginnings in: 19, 20; 
Providential leadings: 21, 
22; first missionaries: 22, 
23; first converts: 23; 

present status: 23, 24; 

foreign feld for Egypt; 
26, 27; funds provided: 27; 
28, 31, 33, 42; appeal from 
Egypt: 43, 44, 45, 46, 47; 
48, 50, 51, 52, 62; national¬ 
ism: 64, 65; our opportun¬ 
ity: 65, 66, 67; 70, 100, 113- 
116; vacation: 116; itin¬ 
erating on the “Ibis,” etc.: 
117, 141, 176; work of a 
pastor’s wife: 117, 118; 

first girls’ school: 119; 120, 
121, 122, 123; co-operative 
work: 124; 125; hostel: 

126, 127; 135, 136, 137, 
138; debt to other agencies: 
139; first physician: 140; 
141, 142, 143; rest houses 
and sanitaria: 156; 157, 
158; small-pox and vaccin¬ 
ation: 159, 160; 161; eight 


hours from a doctor: 163, 
164; 166, 171; Moslem pro¬ 
cession: 172, 173; Luxor 
district: 173; number of 
missionaries: 174; popula¬ 
tion: 174, 175; present sta¬ 
tus: 175, 176; women’s 

work: 176, 177, 178; Bible 
women: 178, 179; death: 
180, 181; 182, 188, 189; 
women’s community cen¬ 
ters: 196; itinerating facil¬ 
ities: 199, 200; number of 
missionaries and additional 
needs: 200, 201, 205, 212; 
laymen’s movement: 213; 
seminary control: 213; 

measure of the Protestant 
community: 213, 214, 215, 
216; foreign field for 
Egypt: 217; restricted 

methods: 218, 219, 244, 

256; present opportunities: 
261, 263, 264. 

Egyptian: 23, 24; mission: 
27, 29, 32, 45, 46, 65, 102, 
115, 117, 118, 120, 121, 122, 
124, 174, 189, 201, 205, 207, 
215, 217, 218. 

Egyptian Missionary Asso¬ 
ciation meeting: 42, 43; 
44, 45, 48, 50. 140, 196, 216. 

Erzkine, Ebenezer: 34. 

Europe: 11, 12. 

European: 110, 120, 136, 137, 
139, 154, 155. 

Evangelistic methods: see 
Sudan. 

Ewing, Rev. S. C., D. D.: 
215, 217. 

Excuses: 249. 

Executive Committee: 72. 

Ezbekieh: 125. 

Falconer, Ion Keith: 247, 249. 

Fayum: 212, 213. 



278 


Facts and Folks in Our Fields Aeroad 


First converts: 17, 23, 28, 
109, 213, 219. 

First girls’ school at Alex¬ 
andria: see Egypt. 

First medical work in India: 
see India. 

First missionaries: 4, 5, 6, 7, 
8, 9, 10, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 
20, 21, 22, 23, 28, 91. 

F'lorpnpp • 0 

Foreign field for Egypt: 26, 
27 217. 

“407” and the New World 
Movement: 79; classifica¬ 
tion of the “407”: 76. 

“407” Prayer League: 59. 

Fowler Orphanage: 209. 

Freedmen Mission Aid So¬ 
ciety: 27. 

Gallas: 31, 32. 

Gambela: 30, 31. 

General Assembly: 14, 48, 
49; action: 50; 55, 59, 61, 
69; Monmouth (1919): 70, 
72, 79; 166. 

Generations have failed 
Christ: 259. 

Gifts: 261. 

Gilmor, James: 249. 

Girls’ become teachers: see 
The Sudan. 

Girls’ Boarding School: see 
Sangla Hill. 

Good Samaritan Hospital: 
146, 147, 152. 

Gordon, Rev. and Mrs. An¬ 
drew: 13, 14, 15. 

General Charles George Gor¬ 
don: 24, 25. 

Gordon College: 96, 97, 229, 
235. 

Gordon, Rev. & Mrs. David: 

8 . 

Gordon, Miss Elizabeth: 13. 

Gordons: 6, 17, 22, 144, 145, 
146. 


Gossner: 269. 

Great Commission, The: 247, 
248, 257. 

Guinnes, Miss: 21. 
Gujranwala: 196. 

Gujrat District: 94. 
Gurdaspur: 98, 144, 145, 146; 

dispensary: 152. 

Gurdaspur Home for Wo¬ 
men: 152. 

Haifa: 101. 

Hanna, Rev. Gebera: 28, 217. 
Hanna, Rev. Shenuda: 212, 
213. 

Hanna, Yunan: 28. 

Hart, Miss: 119. 

Harvey, Rev. Wm., D. D.: 
206, 207. 

Haystack Prayer Meeting: 4. 
Health statistics in Moslem 
lands: 138. 

Heliopolis: 122. 

High schools: 95, 96, 97, 209, 
223, 232, 234, 235. 

Hill, Rev. and Mrs. R. A.: 16. 
Hinduism: 181. 

Hindus: 18, 93, 223, 234, 235. 
Hogg, Rev. John, D. D.: 119, 
120, 121, 139, 207, 208, 209, 
213. 

Homes: 9, 104, 105, 116, 117, 
119, 145, 148, 196, 214, 223, 
227, 237, 249, 256, 262. 
Hospitals, scarcity of physi¬ 
cians and: .133. 

Hostel: see Egypt. 

Hostel superintendents: 76. 
“Ibis”: 117, 141. 

Idol worship: 222. 

Ilahi, Mr. Fazl: 235. 

India: 4; first converts: 5, 6. 

11, 13; early opposition: 

12, 13; beginnings in a 
prayer meeting: 13, 14, 15; 
recruits and organization: 
15, 16; Sepoy Rebellion: 16, 


Index 


279 


17; first converts: 17; re¬ 
sults of 66 years’ work: 17, 
18, 19; 22, 33; India miss¬ 
ion meeting in 1902: 37, 
38 ; appeal for adequate 
occupation: 38, 39, 40, 41, 
42; 44, 46, 47, 48, 50, 62, 
63, 66; home of philoso¬ 
phers: 91; Moslem influ¬ 
ence: 91; condition of 

women: 92; social hin¬ 

drances: 92, 93; religious 
influence: 93; child widow¬ 
hood: 93, 94; poverty: 94; 
first school and orphanage: 

94, 95; present education: 

95, 96; 97, 98; village 

schools: 99, 100; scarcity 
of physicians and hospi¬ 
tals: 133, 134; 135, 143, 
144; zenana work: 145; 

first medical work in India: 
145, 146; first woman 

physician: 147; first man 
physician: 147, 148; medi¬ 
cal statistics: 148; compar¬ 
isons: 148, 149, 150, 151; 
survey requests: 152; dis¬ 
tance from a doctor: 152, 
153, 154; families separat¬ 
ed: 154; climate, 154; 155; 
rest houses and sanitaria: 
156; 161, 164, 166; a Mos¬ 
lem field: 181, 182; Jhelum 
district: 183, 184; district 
superintendent: 184; itin¬ 
erating: 185, 186; village 
pastor: 186; elders: 186, 
187; self-support: 187, 
188; desperate situation: 
188; 189, 197; residences 
for women: 197; zenana 

houses: 197, 198; Bible 

training school for women: 
198, 199: itinerating facil¬ 
ities: 199, 200; 201; idol 
worship: 222, 223; trophies 


of missions: 223, 224, 225, 
226, 227; leaders of the 
Church: 227, 228; self-sup¬ 
port: 228, 229, 230, 231; 
lowcastes: 231, 232; Chris¬ 
tian village: 232, 233; once 
a thief: 234; preachers and 
teachers: 234, 235; spirit¬ 
ual life: 236, 237; 238, 239, 
244, 256, 261, 262, 263, 266, 
267. 

Indian: 95, 97, 144, 145, 149, 
187, 197, 203, 230. 

Indian Church: 99. 

Indian Tribes: 8. 

Industrial work: 160, 219. 

Injustice: 252. 

Institutes: 58, 59, 236. 

Islam: see Mohammedans. 

Italy: 9, 11, 122. 

Itinerating: 117, 134, 135, 
141, 150, 176, 185; facili¬ 
ties: 196, 197; 206, 243. 

Jews: 102, 119, 120, 122. 263. 

Jhelum: 146, 147, 152, 183. 

Johnson, Mrs. Sophie E., M. 
D.: 143, 144, 145, 147. 

Johnston, Archibald: 34. 

Johnston, D. It., M. D.: 139, 
140. 

Jubilee of Foreign Missions: 
51. 

Judaism: 31. 

Judson, Adoniram: 12. 

Kerr, Mr. George: 8. 

Khangah Dogran: 231; girls’ 
school: 233. 

Khartum: siege of: 24; 25, 
27, 28, 30, 100, 101, 106, 
116, 160, 161, 162, 163, 166, 
217; boys’ home: 103, 106, 
107. 

Khartum North: 28, 160, 162; 
Boys’ School: 106; Girls’ 
Boarding School: 102, 103, 
104. 


280 


Facts and Folks in Our Fields Abroad 


Kinnaird College: 97, 124. 
Kitchener: 25, 217. 

Kodok: 162. 

Koran and Bible: 179. 

Kyle, Miss Ella 0.: 121. 
Lahore: 124. 

Lansing, Elmer E., M. D.: 
140. 

Lansing, Rev. Gulian, D.D.: 
206. 

Latin America: 9. 

Latin Europe: 9. 

Lawrie, Rev. Mr. 

Laymen’s movement: 57, 213. 
Lebanons: 156. 

Literacy: 91, 95. 

Livingstone: 195, 247, 251, 
265. 

Lockhart, Mrs.: 14. 

Lost opportunities: 261. 
Lowcastes: see India. 

Luxor: 123, 171, 173, 174, 
176, 177, 203. 

McCague, Rev. & Mrs. Thos., 
D. D.: 22, 23, 120. 
McCandless, James: 14. 
McEwan, Joseph: 6. 
McKown, Miss Martha J.: 
118, 119. 

Mahdi: 24, 25, 26, 216, 217. 
Mall, Rev. Ganda: 228. 

Mall, Rev. Labku: 228, 235. 
Mansur, Mikhail: 209. 

Map of the unoccupied lands: 
61. 

Marriage: 93, 103, 114, 220, 
221, 224. 

Martinpur: 232. 

Martyn, Henry: 6, 12, 267. 
“Mary Clokey Porter Me¬ 
morial”: 123. 

Mateer, Dr. Calvin W.: 251. 
Medical statistics: see India. 
Melut: 162. 

Middle schools: 95, 223, 235. 
Mill, Captain and Mrs.: 15. 
Minia: 203. 


Missionary and Efficiency 
Committee: 72. 

Missionary Education Move¬ 
ment: 54. 

Missionary revival: 256. 

Mission boats: 141, 174, 175. 

Mission in Latin lands: 9. 

Missions and war: 245. 

Mohammed: 7, 19, 182, 183, 
191. 

Mohammedans: 7, 20, 39, 44, 
52, 64, 65, 91, 108, 122, 124, 
125, 150, 151, 178, 181, 206, 
207, 209, 211, 225, 234, 261; 
Islam: 20, 29, 121, 150, 
172, 183, 189, 209, 210, 211, 
245; Moslem: 7; Moslem 
conquest: 19; 24, 26, 31, 
32, 65; Moslem influence: 
91, 102, 116, 119, 121, 125, 
136, 138, 140, 151; Moslem 
procession: 172, 173; 175, 
177, 179, 181, 182, 183; 
Moslem missionaries: 189, 
190, 191; 202, 209, 210, 211, 
250. 

Moody, D. L.: 267. 

Mookerjea, Miss: 227. 

Moravians: 20, 269. 

Morehead, Dr. Wil liam G.: 9. 

Morrison: 17. 

Moslem: see Mohammedans. 

Moslem procession, A.: see 
Moslem. 

Motives for service: 63, 64. 

Mott, John R.: 121. 

Muezzin: 7, 85. 

Muller, George: 267. 

Nasser: 30, 31, 101, 133, 161, 
166, 189. 

Neglect: 262. 

Nelson Pratt Memorial 
School: 232. 

Nevin, Rev. & Mrs. J. C.: 9. 

New Wilmington Conference: 
54, 74. 


Index 


281 


New World Movement Bud¬ 
get: 71, 79, 80, 81, 83, 97, 
99, 107, 115, 116, 196. 

Nile: 23, 24, 25, 27, 174, 211; 
boat: 23, 25, 126, 141, 174, 
175, 201. 

Northern Nigeria: 103. 

Nuer: 26, 31, 192, 193, 195, 
218. 

Number of missionaries and 
the additional needs: 174, 
200, 201, 215. 

Nurses: 76, 134, 135, 136, 
142, 143, 148, 152, 153, 163, 
164, 166, 198, 200, 223, 224, 
246, 256. 

Nyidok: 109, 219. 

Obedience: 251. 

Obligation: 249. 

Omdurman: 27, 28, 29, 106, 
216, 217, 218; boys’ school, 
106, 108. 

One standard of discipleship: 
259. 

Opposition of parents: 254. 

Opportunities for life invest¬ 
ment: see The Sudan. 

Orphanage: 16, 94, 209. 

Parsees: 95. 

Pasrur: 147, 149, 226. 

Pathankot: 96. 

Paulding, J. G., M. D.: 7. 

Persecution: 224. 

Pitkin, Horace: 255, 256. 

Port Said: 171. 

Port Sudan: 106. 

Poverty: 94, 100, 137, 187, 
188, 263. 

Prayer Councils: 59. 

Presbyterial apportionment: 
59. 

Present opportunities: see 
Egypt. 

Pressly Memorial Institute: 
113, 116, 119. 


Primary schools: 16, 95, 123, 

221 . 

Pringle, Miss: 119. 
Protestants: 5, 8, 11, 29, 51. 
102, 122, 177, 205, 209, 210, 
245 247. 

Punjab: 6, 14, 62, 91, 99, 149, 
154, 200, 223, 227, 235, 236, 
237. 

Punjabi: 146, 227. 

Radstock, Lord: 178, 213. 
Ratio, The: 246, 247. 

Ilawal Pindi: 96, 97, 234; 

Boys’ High School: 234. 
Religious influence: 93. 

Rest houses and sanitaria: 

see Egypt. 

Rogers, Dr.: 14. 

Roman Catholics: 29, 32, 122, 
187, 210, 247. 

Sabine: 13. 

Sacrifice: 250, 251. 
Saharanpur: 15. 

Salem: 4, 5. 

Samuel, Mr. B. A.: 234. 
Sangla Hill: 99 ; dispensary: 
152; Girls’ Boarding 
School: 233. 

Sarai Kala Hospital: 149. 
150, 151, 152. 

Sargodha: 98, 149; Sargodha 
Hospital for women: 152, 
233. 

Sayo: 30, 31, 32, 62, 160, 161, 
166. 

Secondary schools: 123. 
Selfishness: 248, 258, 259, 

265. 

Self support: 186, 187, 207, 
212, 213, 227, 228, 229, 230. 
Sen, Keshub Chunder: 182. 
Sepoy Rebellion: 13, 16. 
Shahbaz, Padri I. D.: 227. 
Shifting responsibility: 257. 
Shilluk or Shullas: 17, 26. 
110; language translation: 


282 


Facts and Folks in Our Fields Abroad 


111, 112; 160, 162, 191,195, 
219 220. 

Sialkot: 5,” 14, 15, 16, 17, 37, 
48, 96, 147, 152, 153, 226; 
Girls’ Boarding School: 
233, 235. 

Sialkot Memorial Hospital: 
147, 152. 

Sinkat: 156. 

Slavery: 5, 52, 114, 193, 195, 
215, 216. 

Sobat: 29, 111, 190. 

Social evils: 221. 

South America: 11. 

South American Mission: 8, 
9, 11. 

Southern Sudan: see The Su¬ 
dan. 

Spiritual life: 72, 236, 237. 

Stevenson, Rev. & Mrs. R. 
E.: 16. 

Stewardship: 262. 

Stewart: 25. 

Strong, Dr. A. H.: 260. 

Students: 8, 95, 96, 97, 121, 
122, 123, 124, 126, 201, 209, 
210, 245. 

Sudan, The: 17; beginnings 
in: 24; distribution of ter¬ 
ritory: 25, 26; a foreign 
field for Egypt: 26, 27; 
funds provided: 27; first 
missionaries, and first com¬ 
munion service in The Su¬ 
dan: 28; opening the 

Southern Sudan: 28, 29, 
30; mission: 28, 31; third 
station opened: 30; 32, 33, 
46, 47, 48, 51, 61, 62, 66, 
70; three centers: 100, 101; 
girls’ schools: 101,102,103; 
girls become teachers: 104- 
108; educational conditions 
in Southern Sudan: 109, 
110; first convert: 17, 109; 
unwritten language: 110, 


111, 219; Shilluk language 
translation: 111, 112; op¬ 
portunities for life invest¬ 
ment: 112, 113; 125, 126, 
135, 143, 153, 156-158; 

small-pox and vaccination: 
159, 160; medical proper¬ 
ty: 160, 161; 162, 163; life 
needed: 164; 165, 166, 181, 
182; Moslem missionaries: 
189, 190; evangelistic meth¬ 
ods: 191, 192; need: 193; 
signs of hope: 194; bitter 
opposition: 194, 195; itin¬ 
erating facilities: 199; 
number of missionaries and 
the additional needs: 201, 
215; slavery: 215, 216; 

missionary exploring 
party: 216, 217; foreign 
field for Egypt: 217; re¬ 
stricted methods: 218; 

Southern Sudan: 219; in¬ 
dustrial work: 219; first 
converts: 219, 220; diffi¬ 
culties of converts: 220; 
marriage: 220, 221; social 
evils: 221; 244, 256, 259, 
261, 263, 266. 

Sudanese: 30, 102, 105, 113, 
215. 

Survey: 74, 75, 98, 99, 102, 

107, 121, 123, 142, 148, 152, 
160; survey classification: 
196. 

Survey budget: 99, 123, 124, 
125. 

Swartz: 5. 

Swedish: 32, 62. 

Sweepers: 231, 234. 

Synod of the Nile: 125, 176, 
234. 

Syria: 11, 21, 22, 65. 

Syrian: 7, 23, 44, 101, 102, 

108, 122, 139, 162, 217. 


Index 


283 


Syrian Protestant College: 

139. 

Tanta: 44, 123, 141, 163, 196, 
203. 

Tanta Girls’ Boarding 
School: see “Mary Clokey 
Porter Memorial.” 

Tanta Hospital: 141. 

Tarkio conference: 54. 
Taylor, Hudson: 267. 

Test of Success, The: 205. 
Theological seminaries: 16, 
95, 99, 180, 198, 199, 213, 
233, 235. 

Cairo: 125, 212. 
Gujranwala: 198, 199, 233. 
Thief caste: 234. 

Third station opened: see 
The Sudan. 

Thoburn, Bishop: 269. 
Tidrick, Ralph W.: 161, 162, 
163, 219. 

Trinidad: 8. 

United Presbyterian denomi¬ 
nation formed: 3, 4. 

United Presbyterian Mission: 

20 , 21 . 

Value of medical knowledge: 
134, 135. 

Village schools: see India. 
War and our foreign mis¬ 
sions, The: 69, 70. 

War Emergency Fund: 70, 

81. 

Wassan of Babar: 235. 


Watson, Dr. Andrew, I). D.: 
27, 203, 204. 

Westermann, Prof. Diedrich: 

111 . 

White, J. Campbell: 37. 
“William Little School”: 101. 
Williams, Rev. W. T.: 234. 
“Witness”: 141, 174. 
Woman’s need of woman: 
136. 

Women: 6, 10, 52, 75, 92. 95, 
119, 135, 136, 141, 145, 200, 
243, 245, 247, 249, 253. 
Egypt: 21, 65, 116, 122, 
141, 142; evangelistic 

workers: 176, 177, 178, 
179, 202, 214, 215, 218. 
India: 85, 92, 135, 145, 223, 
224, 225, 231. 

Sudan: 135, 158, 164, 220. 
Women’s Board: 55, 69, 70, 
71, 72, 74, 99, 141, 143, 
147, 196. 

Women’s Community Cen¬ 
ters: see Egypt. 

Women’s General Mission¬ 
ary Society: 50. 

Y. M. C. A.: 37, 82. 233, 234. 
Zafarwal: 224, 229. 

Zagazig: 22. 

Zenanas: 135, 197, 198. 
“Zenana Hospital”: 145, 146. 
Zenana workers: 76, 145, 

227. 

Ziegenbalg: 5. 





































* 























1 































& * 
P <? * 




a' 

«^ V c 0 * 0 * ^ .Or 

-T' « cC^W*,' C 

* , 'Kp , v 

v*0^ 


4 Ox 

v <X? si' 

%* «0> o_ - 

«^. *' - * 9^. * ® «° 

<r \ « ♦ • 

* V.^w'4 ^Vv iV * 

•. ^ *♦ -‘iife'* ^ ^ * v 

»® v^ v >v • 

.* <^~\ » ^ ,J "V ' 

6 V o» -•. »• A ^ 




^° ’%*. ■ 

V <v 

*> v v * # 

*. w • 

• £*V .V ,vr* 
* ^* > 4 




V' <r. .O' 1 ' ’O, 'o, * - v 

o * o ’<£ . I » * * , & 

•rS^vVvvk' ^ C U ^ 4^ 

N v <^sS\\\rt > 9fc L «* T^x . v J ipd/z/p-, * »N 

. -.^njEV : .^K , ‘* > 0v ^ 

o° *o **...•* «* °o. '•5~V’" A eP ^ 



> 

* 

'«*• ° * " ^ * ' 1 ’ * * 4^ ^ ’ ° » ° ' '& 

~\ *0 V *l m £* > V 9. <0^ f Y * °- * 

«• AT ^ ft^^/!*n cJk 6. t jjTO\. ,> *£. Vw' > . ft 5i • 

>: w : mM° ^ ,€S ^- *“ ^ 

* ***** '.imM: ^\.\WWs #**+* • 


* V V V 


<^>V • 

i v v +^m$irs *y 'Kp * 

1^ 0 # "S rr * »>' • ♦ ’^o 

• r-^w, «► *p rV t 



o • i 



w , 

,v o^ 3 

o ^0 rf^ >J 

•’ «*■' c o '.^r-’ 0° "V**.,, 

• • x *>^ aV ... 


‘ V s ... <* *•/VT* 

av c 0 0 ♦ Or 





-V 

V ,<£ * 

* 




o • » 



^ V s 

C' ^ V 





*+ dr ■ 

vo <p • 


c^ v ^p o • 4 V»\ 

> aT> u .c* „i// kS \Vr * V> *<► 

y o » o °^. '® * * * <. 

• “ " *■ *P r 0 t • *■ J^* 4 O a & c 0 “ ° * ■<£ 

•» O 

it. a* •»*_ .V ' 


o V 


S o5°4. 

»* -0.^ o 

^ ’••• A- <5> 

<: ^ <0* ,-•<>, -> v^ V 

%> a ♦>vVa < ‘ ^ A * ; 

V'V’ *iwMv 

<• «rv * ' « v - tvsS^alB^A * ^ . 

* <? ^ # ,Wf** x ^ v %. - ^pCpf ° 

» ^ 4> • 4 <e» VdEr * «? V, * 

L / A ^ aV <> * * * *0 O 

'p 

•y 


C v 1 


- o 


% ^ ,.0 V «o 


o. ’vT* 1 ' *cr ^ 




* '- o. 


l0 ^ 


* <►’ '■* *> 

»* - ^> v o * 

N * • * , 


& 


4 0 * 

> -Q? ** 

s *K 

Q" v , 

* **V >?C l % - >0 

c* vf ij% o TZ^Ov \<$ * * V^v 

>* ^ °y/v^* £ %• 


<r 9 - v A v 
♦ .0 


<\ 


> o5°^ 

4* C' 

"’■ A °^ **•*’ A 0 ' 

& .*sev. ^ ,# / 

v-v 


” 0 “ 




0 • fc 




3 ., , 0 »■». ^ 

4* 

^ <»■ 
o v 


V-’-V 

°, », 
• ^ ^ *j 

'\o^ \ • 

y ,.>•'. * 0 . 

0 ±ar/t?7>> * *- 

■> 




*> U 0 


- rp\ 

: ^ 0 ^ .‘ 

; ^ : 

A. V ^ # ' 1 y °^ ‘'O-O 0 Ap 

,0 14 * • o- \> A> . * • * y r% ^V- 

4? /aVa.% 




V ^ ^ 


* ^ •« 


DOBBS BROS. 


JW “"“SI V ’ ’ <fsimZ? % o 4! 

* *^ 0 < •’bv* 


ST. AUGUSTINE 

FLA. ; 

L -''" 32084 



^<3* 

,* > e% % 

" ’ ‘ <y %■ * • ■ 0 


4' *. 

0 A ' <^* * *• ,Jt * » * A.4 


















